METHOD
1, No. 1
Spring 1,983
METHOD Journal
General
of
Lonergan
Editor:
Mark
EDITORIAL Daoid BurreLL Notre DaI€ Mattheu Lanb Mar$Ette Fped Laurenee Boston CoUege Eugene Ilebb l4ashingrton Patrick H. Byrne Bos'ton College l.eftra JeKLppe llctre DaIE S€lnj$ry Elizabeth MoreLLt L,ycta Mary{rEnmt Sebastian Moore I\brquette
Studies
D.
MoreLli
BOARD
Frederick CopLeston or<ford Frederick E. C"oae Regis CoUege w a L LL A m J O n n S t O n Sophia Bernard TynneLL Conzaga MichaeL Gibbons Manchester Tinothy P. FaLLon Santa Clara MichaeL 0 'CalLaghan Georgetcrfrr ?homas McPartLand Seattle Philip Boo Riley Santa Clara
uauLd Jraca ChicaEo Hugo Meyne 7L Calgaq/ ,laLte? Conn ViIlarEva Ben F. MeAe" l.b!,taster Robert Do?an Regis CoUege ELLeen ue NeeDe ltEas l,lcre Geof frey Pnice !4arlctEste! Carol Skrenes L,yola ltarynDunt
Method: Joutmal of Lorergan Studies ailrs, fi-rst, to prcnote origjnal research into the netHological for.udatiGrs of tlre sciences and disciplines; se@rd, to further interpretirie, historicat, arral critical study of t-fe philos@rical, tieological, ard netiodological writillgs of Bernaad lorErgant and, third, to encourage i-nterpretive, historical, and critical past and present, rdp :&lress queEltirns, study of tijnkers, i-ssues, arxi tfsres ill a nnnrer that brilgs to li$lt tiE folJrdatidtalrole of tlE intentidEl subjecE of ccnscioJsness. Institutiornl SubscrLption (geanly) Indtt:i&tal Subscription (yearLg)
S20.00 S12.OO
Orders Prepaid in u.S. Funds OnLy A biannual jcirrial, Method is Fbfished in lr4arch and Octcber. Cryrtri-hutors are reqested to foUcnr the Lfdversity of Chicago Manual of Style in preparing manuscrj-pts. Address nanuscripts ard related @rreslqdence to the editor and all other correspordence t! tlE rrEnager, Method: Jourmal philosodry, of Lonergan Studies, DeeartrEnt of Llroh Malyrsnt Universitlz, Io'lola Blval. at W. 80ti Street, Ios Angeles, California, U.S.A. 90045. Cogfrift Poliql: AII materials pbfi*'ed in Method: Jounn1. of Lowgan Shtdiee are ccgarighted b1 Method. Suhrdssior of an article to Metlnf, entails tle autfpr's agresrEnt to assign tlE @rytigfrt ts Method. Articles, Dialognrs, I{}bes, ard Book Reviens aFpearing in Method nay be reprodEed for research purposes, for tr=rwral rrefer.errce, ard for classr@n use !'rittnrt special peunissicr ard witlput pay{rEnt of a fee. Itris permission does rDt extertt to ooFyitlg for gereral distrib,rtisr ard for tlE cl.eation of collected rdod<s or antlDlogies. Itese ard all otjer ridrts are reserreat. Method: Joumnl
of Lone?gan Studies
is sustaj-ned W IpyOLA MARYMOUN? UNLV,
Cover De6i9n by W. IEr.r El€ck Special
ltranks to ceorge Atkjrscl
Cof1ti*tt
1983 by Metlrcd.
March 1983
VOLUMEl
NUMBER 1
METHOD Journal
of
Lonerqan Studies
CONTENTS
Christianity uithin the PoLitical of Communi,ty and Enpit'e Lonergants Energence
Earlg in
Use of
Compler
Analogy
Dialectics Matthe\r .
.
Frederick
E.
Systens
.
L.
Lamb
I
S.J.
31
Oyler
47
Hughes
60
Crowe, David
.
Dialogue: A Critique of "Lonergants Notion bg Ronald McKinney, S.J. . A Reptg
to
Glenn
A RepLy
to
RonaLd
of
Dialectic" clenn
Hughes
Ronald
McKinney,
S.J.
McKinney, clenn
.
S.J.
Hughes
68 70
Notes: On AnaLAticaL Philosophy of Culture The
tLsefulness
of
Book
Revievrs
Clarke
E. Cochran: Politics
and
.
.
.
. Mark
D.
Morelli
74 82
: Cha"aate",
Navone, S.J. of the l'lord
and
Mind:
and
John
?he
Thomas cooper:
of
Telters Bernard
Tyrrell,
J.
89
S.J.
9l
S.J.
93
to .
Linits
Carmody
Christotherapg II: The Hea?t . . . Robert M. Doran,
An Approach
88
SpirituaLity
.
Christopher Butler: Christianity Rosen:
Conmunity,
TadDunne,S.J.
Bernard J. Tyrrell, S.J.'. Fasting and Feasting
Stanley
Critique HugoMeynell
PhilosophA
WiIlian Johnston: ?he Mirror and ?ransfornation
John
the
Analysis
.
.
M.
Jerome .
Dittberner
Hugo Meynell
95 98
E D I T A R IS N A i E
confidence, with absolute None of us can divine, iust is, above all and investigation what in the way of inquiry w e c an p r e s e n t . t i m e s . B u t u n s t e a d y demanded by the else, the that :erhaps discern, with some degree of probability, into the verv least that is needed is some serious research matter a simple Nor is it foundations of our conrmon endeavors. nethod perduring upon that discomfort, to settle, without of our or critique recovery, most suited to the discovery, culture is is that contemporary conmon heritage. So it back to our by calls punctuated, frequency, with i-ncreasing new or old to this or that roots, to things themselves, of foundational and so it is that the nany heralds basis; the prescribe own for of their also methods reformation declining or rescue of a seemingly renewal, renovation, are to however, these All too frequently, culture. "returns" and implemenby the adoption and accomplished be undertaken o f t e c hniques c o m b i n a t i o n technique or tation of some or other these techniques And too often and reasoning. of observation of, or dePartures revisions less than radical are something drj-ft the downward which hasten thought-forms from, the very and the enough, the ease of implementation of the age. often are sufficient and urgency relevance air of foundational happily abandon of hodmen who would to new hordes enticement gains and many modest, infrequent with its open inquiry, typical of the illusory sense of completion for failures, done according to a set of positive dutifully thinking of exPloration for do calls Only occasionally instructions. evoke our deepest pathways of our culture the subterranean a t o n c e s u m m o ning and accountability, sense of responsibility us to the perils and alerting inquiry us to new and energetic Heralds of this use of techniques' upon the slavish attendant but among and significant, kind are several tatter, cautious has, to radicality them one is to be found whose invi.tation upon insistence in its no equal either as I know, as far of the reinforcements rejection unqualified or in its hurnility for our allegiance compete that of inquiry and inhibitions pair of of this It is the presence in an ideologicalmilieu. and labors Lonergan's Bernard qualities that recomends rare anew the to approach from which as a center fruits their as well recommends and which problem of foundations, pressing deliberately nethod--that enpirical of generaLized his notion a n d u n d e r p i n s process which of Iearning self-correcting guide. Those a well--balanced generates all techniques--as A Study of Hunan Insight: monunentaL with Lonergan's ianiliar r^ri11 not and his cornpendious Method in Theology understanding by his inspired of a journal by the appearance be surprised and depth, the breadth, know already will they thought; whom for and to any others To these, labors. of his fertility is my great moment' it is of great re-thinking serious Journal of issue of Method: the first pleasure to offer you tdill hope that and it is my sincere Studies, l,onorEa, informatj-ve' issues and future of this find the contents emancipating. and, above aII, chaltenging
iet':':tarv 13PJ
Mark D. General
MoreLLi Editor
CHRISTIANITY WITHIN THE POLITICAI
DIALECTICS
OF COMMUNITY AND EHPIRE Irlatthew L. Lamb Marquette University As the challenges
trrentieth of
stage
of
would
say the
world
apocalyptic tiIl
history,
nuclear
has been rent
rose
be designatecl
victims,
masters
porrers versus
in
of
the
these
nuclear
of
power
warfare
surviving
victims
has fueled
the
so much of ploiting
its
slave,
victor
to
"victory
avresome evil
the
victims. Should
Physically
extensive
which
of
power dominating
ends in
of
w}:ic}r
has scripted and ex-
planetary
end the
conquerors
Any
hubris
or
hiatory,
face
end
parades.
The pride
the
irony
to
of
as death.
and victim,
potential
literaLLy
from
super-
and woe to
the
dominative
power,
The dialectic
of
master
and
the
victitnhood
of
universal
human beings.' The r^rorld religions
tant
resources
practices
of
only
religious
life.-
diverse
hood and death as well. denial, duism,
as in or
in
the
world life
of
religions those
dead. of
grapple
in
in
the
night of
paths with
of
the
of
in
the nost In
victim-
terms
as in
it of
Hinand
Islam narratives
conduct to
the
transcending
Judaism,
right
anal to-
human life.
myateries
foundational call
and
radical
humans are
tranamigration, or
Etories
death
be expreaeed as in
lives
the
provides
and yet
human life
terns
reveal
Burial
impor-
the to
planet,
specifically with
transformation,
gifted
traditions
contribute
on this
evidence
The central for
could
their
transcendence
Buddhism,
Christianity.' fuller
for
care
as inrmanent in
terms
incarnated
life-forms
religions
salvific
their
if
human drama array from
the
of
primordial
or
ways all
within
which,
believers,
Among all
ones known to
primitive
cherish
and memories
change or conversion wards
of
quite
humans, could
revealing all
envy the
colonies,
be no victory
dead.
which versus
The titanic
and. crushed
would
drama
The human roles
victors
vergus
has the
war machines human drana j,n terms
the
losers,
apotheosis.
its
have been stripped
of
it
victors
there
would
The masks of
conquered"
that
of
countriea.
massive
other
drama.
is
reaching
occur,
as victims.
empires
slaveE,
heroic
is
versus
known it the
some emerged as vic-
successions
undeldeveloped
arms race
scenarios
dominative nuclear
versus
(some and almost
abrupt
which
facea on thig
possibility
the
or enslaved
as winners
weakly
time
upon human history,
and confl.icts
by wars
humankind first
hurnan dranra as we have
the
curtain
d.rama has been marked by pell-mell could
the
a self-inflicted
of
and most trere destroyed
tors
for
we can envisage
end to
the
a close
to
gravity.
probability)
now. Since
dratts
century
unprecedented
change
torard from
the
METHOD
of
narrowness
it
be refused;
is
pressed
ing
into
I
fron
of
ambiguous legacies
of
Iectics the
political
superpovrers, the
on the
and rnon-archy,
wha! I
r contrast
one hand,
on
and syn-archy,
respectively The r.rords are hyphenated and designale (archel , one (monl principle principle larchel or plural-
orders
the bel-ief
with
and change social
orders
Syn-archy
the
1. The Anbiguous Legacies of is
Pluralism is
tianity witl gives
rneans differences. other. sive
of,
Leaving
and fostered
and personalization I
as well
as of
of
value
still aside
insofar of
life
that as it
Chris-
have and
of
of
to,
Pluralistrt Pluralism to
or mutually
may be genetically
one anexclu-
related
to
Problem, that of the one pluralism is a value to be cherold
is
on this
christianity,
The fact
Pluralism. are complementary
others a very
pluralism
, social , ethnic ' Po-
pluralisrn. the
and religion.
of
are contradictory
and the many, I would argue ished
tyPes
some differences
one another.
one another.
all
a fact,
is
Pluralism
Christianity--econolnic
differences
other
and
and Modernity
history
nature,
and religious
the questi,on
to
rise
sustain
to create,
up" by nurturing
and a value.
Almost
no exception.
cultural
litical,
sustain
"bottom."
both a fact
be found within
sustaining
creating, to create,
tends
bottom
Christtanity
always has been within
as it
the
"from
freedoms of
the
for
tends
"from the top dohtn," excusing its imPo(or defense mechanism) that the "bottom"
be an-archy.
would otherwise expanding
Mon-archy
orders.
social
and change social sitions
(archel
(sAnl principJ-es
cooperative
and changing
tory,
dia-
what I call
other.
no lanl ist
do with
the political
analyzing
study
In this
and christianity.
term an-archy
to
a little
of Plural,ism and then shor.ting how such to community, emPires or relate dialectics
politics
radical
pluralist
has not
then diseuss
the
The ur-
and modernity.
by first
and empire
comunity
outlining
by fi-rst
action
r shall
these ambiguous legacies.
and specifically
religious,
situation
our contemporary
gency of
of
and to
history
freedom and dignity.
for
christianity
both
wars as religion
of
victors
the
and public
convictions
l-ife
are
the victims
Power bent upon imposcan be used--and too often
longings
their
address the topic
shall
Christian,
of
dominative
and ]egitimate
extol
the victims
distract
can
the symbols of
twisting
come what may. Religion
wil.l
its
has been--to
call
than an indicative.
an imperative The cries
of
service
the
But the gifted
crusades and holy
of
drowned out by the clatter
of minds and
expansion
the
can shatter, animosity.
of deadly
tools
to
and faith.
always more of
is
authenticity
Religious into
death
ways of
the
through enlightenment
hearts
intrinsic planet.4
could
to
the
humanization
The whole of
be Presented
_
human his-
as an ongoing
CHRISTIANITI
experiment,
or vast
cerning
values
the
the
differences
one might
constitutive
argue
that
lack
only
of Yet
to
of
Ethical
discerning
better
the
human good,
order
of
the
archy to
this
in
responsible
sould
shere
the
presses tive
also
interests
valuea
with
promote
llhere
attempts
particular forms
deciding
instead
of
to
of
or
porer.
relate
to
impose seta Thls of
!lon-
pluralitu
to
forms
the
and the those
con-
settle
of
rould
nonarchy,
of social organltation 'universalizcd' through
are
toae
and questioni,
to
upon others.
forme
ir to
an-archy
individuale
political
the
tnany other
values
between
dourinative
of
inability
and valueg of
of
contributed
rcn-archy
a fundamental
[ort,
reeponsibility
relativism hag often
Le
conpleaentary
freely
of
ieeue
its
diacerning
various
aubverta
an-archy.
extent
that
actions
Beeking
to
re-
lt
exprereing erpand
effec-
in
vfest
human freedom.S profoundly
ations
of
major
of
netaphor
of
traditions
human freedom
regard
the
legaciea
connoteg Ylest. eould they
mdernity
free
of
both
shall
sketch
under
the faith,
dialectical
aome of metaphor the
three
nedithe of
major
The seta
more effective
have,
Drln three
betrayal
reaaon.
hos these
have prmted de facto
the
and responrible
Christian
betrayal
and good than
to I
of
betreyal
and the
"betrayal" in
in
arnbigruous
the
reason,
and of
Chrirtianity differences.
these
b€trayals:
empirical
of
arnbiguour
pluralistic
coqlponents
of
the
and queatl,ons,
interests
The enueial
values,
Power 18 doinative
The legacies are
values,
regarding
not
is
term mn-archy. of
intercsts
por"t.7
the
I
in
include
particular
dominative
rhat
babble.
intelligent:
hurnan drama doea not
the
in ways that
rneaninga
rnany, probably
it
of
human freedon,
and cultural
include
those
is
in
values.
such an-archy
through
sense
as a value
as a fundamental
of
by imposing
uponothers
thetnaelves
performance
principles
differences
mere unintelligible an-archy
of
and
has sooe prin-
a fundam€ntal
go evident
of
forms
no possible
social but
fear
logically
is
any argurEnt
Pluraligm
an-archy
many historical
iseue
betveen
own cogmitive
differences,
rf
unacceptable,
groups
for
relativism
and contradictory
the
an-archy not
is
such a pluralisn
nediate
tradictory
plural-
a fundam€ntal
discerning
for
consider
more their
valuee
mean a fundamental
it to
arguments the
position.6
The pluralism
and freedom.
if
are wont
their
intended
asserts
principles
valld
there
aince ao that
an-archy,
do
extent
hunan good?
the
human good,
a fundamental
for a fundanentaZ an impossibility. For
agnostics
how to
pronote
unansserable,
the
argue
the their
is
of
aimed at dis-
To what
differences.5
ontologically ciple
pluralisn
of
narne for
any universally
contradictory
exp€rinents,
pluralian,
of
notions
another
of
sets
question
the
are many contradictory ism is
of
series
and disvalues
and hou their
of
METHOD
to do so demand of
faj-lures pects
sets of
the
in
vert
o
failures.-
their
the
of
traditions
of
Yahweh. Jesus both
of
kingship
the
in narrative
God who is
Divine
in
manent in
the
srith 1I Kinqdom of God.^-
non-identified
and life
to capitulate
refusals
is
secular of
the
power:
identifications
Christ's
I-ordshiP
those the for
suffered of
the of
LordshiP
however
any acknowledgement,
chris-
the
and other
bishops
pirations
of
hin,
after
rrould oblige, pâ&#x201A;Źrspective
of
divinely the
of his
court
victors,
the
were separated,
conmunal
God to
transform
Roman EmPire. break
unity
hov the
had,
Eusebius
rerrriting
emperors
history
as divinely
of
more often of
as-
than
the
as other Caesarea
graced,
not-one
the other.lr
of
from the
became christendom.
prejudices
radi-
the nron-archical
theologians. in
prac-
An Athanasius
sr.rt constantine
christianity
authoritarian
and in
by affirning
others,
the
natured.l4
the
persons.l3
with
of
reign
dogrnatically
along
and throne
reinforce
of
ideology
inperial
com[unity
Godhead is mon-archs
eould
thought
in
this
of
An Augustine
nas paradigmatic.
apocalyPtic
sacralism
and powerful
the mighty
articulate
the
need for
Kingdon of
the
with
churches
of
with
dilenma
The Constanttnian
imperial
altar
with
forna' of the emPeror as divine.12 Sacto sacralism were strong. the temptations values with forms of of religious identification
the
not
imhow
freedom of
withi,,
and nany monks rrould cally
God is stressed
preiudices
Yahweh and the
of
of
however,
ralism
tice
the
a n d ,p r o
tianity,
world.
God and the
po\terless' to
sacralist
of so
imanence
Jews and Christians the
as prohibiting
rdere recognized
cynical
cod,
to
LordshiP
Both the
Roman Empire. Christ
how God is
and also
and called
hoPe
children
transccndent
Jesus,
re-
is
Exodus narratives.
the
of
this
in
faith,
become the
poor and the
both
centuries
first
In the their
the
of
world"
"the
but of
and emphasized the identity
hirn cod became one rrith
chaos,
stressed
emphasized how the
preaching
revealed
can be no images of
there
liberatinq
the
l-ikewise
christianity in
that
be uttered,
Name cannot
Divine the
unity
in
transcendent
not
both
theology
Jewish
Love.10
of
and poor to
lowly
empowering the
and love
to
and transforrned
to a discipleship
invitations
kingship
inherited God is
the
to
intensified
historical
and controlling
power dominating vealed
?he unity
expectation.
apocalyptic
The struggles
Davidic
from the
within
imanent
slavery.
were later
expectation:
apocalyptic
Divine
the
out of
prophets
between monarchy and the point
of
a people called
of
their
of
intensifi-
a revelatory
inherited unity
transcendent
the plurality
repudiation
a total
recovery of those assubwhich would. j.f actualized,
For Judaism christianity cation
not
us,
but a discerning
ambiguous achievements,
if
Although \dould
CHRISTIANITY
I in
shaLl
not
preached
and lived "the
signs.--
7A
the
prese
to
The efforts the
classical
thwarted
by later
scholastics
prophets
ing
spiritual
renerral
Rorne for
the
often
nation-states.18 for
rejected
the
religion,
fill
the
and the other
only
find
the
their
emergent
betrayed
by the
into
seventeenth
excesses
amReforn-
authori-
to
and lands
the pogroms,
of
were
imperial
powers of
By the
de-
virtues
inquisitorial
be continually
power.
non-archical
a
theologians
Roman Enrpire.lT
new peoples
brought
of
inperial
social
the cospel, by the
co-opted
west began to have its \rars of
Holy
sake of
his
Those efforts
the
The Cross uould
Slrord as colonization struggles
in
emporer-
tactics
and their
who legitimated
and theologians
of
into
hope and love.
popes and monarchs
tarianism
and educative
Graeco-Roman heroic
faith,
and recoveries missionaries
whereas the
the mendicants
of
betrayals
monasteries
the
evangelical of
of
The nonastic
barbariansr'
through bitions
series
as freeing
Gospel
so-called
tried
transformed
the
down to our own day.
ments of
Charlernagne
here
trace
Christianity
the
century
crusades,
the
inquisitions,
and repressions
of
a de-
cadent christendom.l9 phase of
The first the constitutive religious in
convictions
their
the
of
conflicting
Enlightenment
began to
a critically
empirical
of
elenents
uere
faith
sacralisms.
too divisive
The successes
intellectual
convictions
in
empirical
mon-archical
cosmologies
of
decadent
not of
operate the
thesis trial
in
applications
began to
to
the
for
belief
contested
in
torical
studies
Christendom,
concrete
particulars
tualisn
increasingly
and uniformity
The liberally ever,
hierarchical
reason
thrust
zation
with
Although would
tith
orderings hypoindua-
Freedon of than
in
the
human and his-
authoritarian to
te-
found a ba-
the
hege-
plurality
the cultural
of
enpirical
of
concep-
neu forms of
rnethods of the natural
increasingly
rationality,
alliances.
old
industrialization
the rdondrous unity-in-diversity
industrialj-
the
the
did
enpirical
oriented
attention
gave rray to
sacralism
broke
the aneien ,"g[^".21
by new forms of
became identified
uncover
of
As capitalist
manipulation.
called
identifiable
critical
was betrayed
secularism.-nical
not
of
la\rs rather
challenged
as they
energing
Nature
Deists,
the
EmpiricaLly
religions.
mony of
who, like natural
intelligible
revealed
proponents
The actiona
and incipient
man and society.2o
was championed by those
the
observation,
verification,
of
study
of
sciences
or hierarchical
methods of
spread,
reason. public
of
scholasticism.
tnon-archical
enpirical
experiential
ligion
of
\rith
As the
formation,
reason turned sis
accord
spheres.
natural
drar. together
The old
bureaucratic
expanded, empirical
quantification sciences of
regard
houorders
planet nature
and tech-
would gradually earth,
technical
as an energy
METHOD
reservoir
and dump site
Darwinism
hrould
a lqax weber fiction
of
for
legitimate
woulC,
despite
value-neutral of
democracy
prerogative
of
a
as
technical
or
their
highest
through
a
to
the
A major
rationalization in
last
the
as
phase
the
hesitant
the
description
of
reason,
and
of of
of
be-
such
annihilation. reason only
indeed
matter-
leave all
our
higher
of
of
"realism." and
did
not
positivism
Against
reason
would
reintegrate
alienation,
capitalist
pathologies.
repudiated
potential
of
of
neither empirical
such
the
This the
fact
hesitant
or
Quite
with was
reason
be-
beliefs
empj.rical
and value
reason,
value, in
in
therapeutic emergence
of
project the
or
perfor-
or of
fact
Enlightenment
reason.
that
more
rras a betrayal
and
Freudrs
the
were
only
betrayals of
of
maintaining
praxis
historical in
and
unverifiabl.e
actual
as
efforts
techniques
reaLism
sunderings
a critique
In
required
were the
realilt
These
empirical
a naive
naive
of
reason.
observational.
articulate
."u"orr.28
.
the
through
(Freud)
(Marx)
rneasurement,
Iiving
in
of
(Dilthey)
social
"facts"
began
methods
sciences
psychoanalysis
dialectical
Such
the
and
ideologies
of
Enlightenment
natural
their
psychic
reason
critical
of
the
explanation
theoretical
project
Diltheyrs
tique
power
irony
obliterates
Western
personal
conjunctions
enpi.rical
dialectical
of
of
emergence
that
with
critique
would
it
as
physical
empirical
differentiate
to
imperatives
enpiricism
ideologiea
ical
those transfom
naive
its
nance
crumble of
nuclear of
of
progress
fundamentally
is
as
modern
the
critigue
of
by
since
of
not
than interests
of
titanic
holocaust
efforts
to
mechanical
technrquâ&#x201A;Źs
of
from
emancipatory
trayed
The
reality
nuclear
with
efforts
socio-economic
less
dominative
betrayals
these
matter-in-motion
century
hurnan sciences weII
for that
academies,
often
undreaned
possibility
the
new
of
Life.27
A gecond the
in
enlightened
more
a
the phase
first
graduall-y
would
inby
for
conviction
deliver
mass
invaded
betrayed
the
the
in
the
reason
had
the
competing
of
were
rf
these
rnachines.
belief
only
but
inteLlectual
would
A massive
rith
churches
became off
denands
hopes
its
legitimating
The
seen
the
in-rnotion-26
of
by
military
can
consi-sted
be
."u"orr.25 put
play
life
hrhich
while the
inevitable
Politics
to
the
A social
strongest," legitinate
.24
to
institutes,
rationality
trayals
forms
the
enpirical
"pure"
expanding
planet
empirical
the
supposedly
secular
rationality
in
trust
the
trying
modern
research
bidders.
instrumental
and
bureauc.^"y
Enlightenment
not
and
betrayed
of
megamachina." of
disclaimers.
capitulated of
instrumental
policies
social
educational
the
culture
tlestern
modern
sad
engineering
aspects
potentj.al
crj-tical the
aII
his
into
social
groups.
dustry,
expanding "survival
factity
subsumption
pressure
its the
contrary.
Marx's cridialectnor
the
CHRISTIANITY
Analogous
to
the
efforts
of
the
efforts
were an intensification
forrners
appealed
considered
the
to
what they ings
of
Freud
considered
in
to
within
in
action.30
into
But their
patterns
of
suggestions
cally
therapeutically
or
rational
differences
reflection
comnitnent
a reflective
realization
to
could
not
reason could
only
or
of
(l)
They began ideologiWhatever
Dilthey,
Marx or
a serious
values
into
or
by attending
to
(Dilthey)
(21
reflection;
yet
realized
in
that
such a
instrurnental
such projects
psychopathological
intellectual
suspicion
technical
amnesia
and
divergent
value-conflicts.
(3) a growing
be achieved
(Uarxl
reflection
how reason rdas not
that
and
ideo-
hermeneutically,
the writings
be through
cultural-historical
exploitation
resolve
lntegrate
of
and (4) a recognition
either
of
reason have by no means
needs for
and psyche;
society
realization
the
in
of
sciences
critique
the
methods of
fundamental
establish
, or
optirnisn
on val.ue convictions.
on how to
and critical
(Dilthey)
etnergence dial introduce
betrveen them,
Freud began to
history,
dialectical
hesj.tant
against
the mean-
and emancipation,
repressive
and in
complementary
offering
of
hermeneutical-historical
of
so Dilthey,
over
and betrayals
they
insti-
therefore, elements of as the quas i -transcendental inter-
psychoanalysis
These elements
been integrated
what
contains,
to
the
against
as re-
and betrayed
and historicism
reason
these
Just
Roman Christendom,
diatortions
Habermas refers
ests , as practical as emancipatory in
over
and enlightenment
scientism
Such a dialectical what Jiirgen
ality;
in
societies
bourgeois
the
Gospels
human connnunication
empiricist
Christianity, reason.
a distorted
reason
the
in
empirical
(Marx) , or in the (rreud) .29 consciousness
capitalist
logies.
of
Christianity
appealed
and values
\rhether
and the
incrustations
tutionalization Marx or
faith
refolmers of
of the
, or
ration-
dialectical tictins
of
socio-economic
obsessions
and illusions
(Freudl .31 second phase of
But this emergence of in
its
dialectical
originators.
practical
reason
inexorable
techniques larist this
in
in
the
as they
an ivory
bureaucratic
As Arendt,
scientign,
their
technocracy,
and history
tower
a Cartesian
dialectically
of
in
any trace the
donrinative
have shown, they for
ahnost of
val.ue-neutral
legitimating
prejudices quest
by the
and instrumental
rroulat betray
scholarship,
Gadamer, Habermas and others nane of
that
a hesitant
were ambiguous even
up and betrayed
becane prerogatives
and cultural
nas only
beginnings then,
vonder,
H".*en".rtics reason
Its
be lluallowed of
"progress"
rationality.32 dialectical
Little would
the Enlightenment
reagon.
the certitude
secunations.
often of
did
a
" fundanentun inconcussun" (unshakeable foundation) , while in such scholarship was usually based upon the more financially
fact and
I'{ETHOD
academically states.-of
remunerative
psychoanalysis,
as weII
as other
a scientistic
$ras betrayed
by both
"adjustment"
to pathological of
sionalization
of
series
betrayals
of
rigid
state
conmented,
such betrayals
Laing and Szasz a little
to the Finally,
have successively
reduced
by suffocating
controlled
class
the its
and propaganda
the platitudes
to
party
and rigid
bureaucracies
not
of
and a profes-
psychiatty.34
of
tightly
socialisrns,
techniques
as Bettelheim,
ltarxism
and dialecticaLpower
critical
of
"realities,"
has contributed
wi-thin
potential
depth psychologicaLtherapies, reduction
and privatization
commercializ ation
expanding nation-
transformative
social
which,
analysis
have argued,
among others
of
"foundations"
the dialectically
Similarly,
As l'larcuse sadly
systems. hor.,
indicate
and humanization operate for the means for liberation and the theory preserving dornination and submission, that destroyed aIl- ideology is used for the establisha n e w i d e o l o g y . 3 5 ment of in progress of the Enlightenment Today the innocent beliefs pure reason,
through
whether
on the part
pure
supposedly
history--of
the old,
did
than
are no longer
demo-
in
modern.
And that
has brought
The Like
history--our
us even more victo
In response
reJ-igions.
inpure
confidence
and communist "exPerts."
modernity reason
by widen-
arms races,
now has a history.
nodernity
christianity, tims
of
seem underby the holo-
wars,
by a dwindling
both capitalist
of
convictions
intellectual
and local
and nuclear
and poor,
ing gaps betr^reen rich cracy
global
militarism
by increasing
caust,
or dialectical,
empj,rical
of
rnined by the devastations
the be-
competing mon-archical sacralisms, (as in the priproclairned a freedom of religion either nodernity (as j.n or a freedom fton religiron revolutions) marily middle-class trayals
of Christianity
Marxist
revolutions)
governments in
of
roots
the
problems.
seriougly
infected
of
temptation
in lpdernity:
that
are so good that
late
capitalist
more or
and in
less pervasive
why, yours
but
to
professiona lization PluraLism
get
policies.
reason lost of
whether of
Such strateqies we want to state
socialist
has suffered
seParation
as an underlying
institutional
countries
systems
have witnessed
(yours not with
rationalization
an eclipse.
or
the
be good.36 Acadernies in
" B et r l e b s b L i n d h e i t " good grades and jobs)
or technical
address
institutional
create
have to
But
Church and State
by what Gandhi perceived we don't
to Aca-
purity!)
its
and Academy, do not
state
with
As states
wed themselves
they
say,
seParations,
ones of
would collaborate public
enlightened
secular
institutions,
religious
from Churches,
legal
unlikely
of
institutions
(No wonder, you might
techniques
are
forming
themselves
demies. highly
its
. Instead
and research
educational divorced
with
Secularist
an increasing of
a
to question
itqtiry.3T mon-archical
CHRISTIANITY
systems in global
late
Third
forcing
cloninative
their
pluralism Cultural seems faced with (Earcusel or toa "tyranny of tolerance" Genuine public discourse seemg less and less ef-
World countries.
selling
out
to either
talitarianisn. fective
really
ln
The wars atrocities almost CIA,
etc.,
Catholic tury
pogroms,
techniques
l,lodern secular that
who worked
they the
for
Do the
ambiguous
us only
the
an unenlightened religious
faith
full
2. PoLitical
"ttre best
the
their other
fi-fteenth
cen-
or
all
the
scores
of
centuries
seems to
our
convenient
rhetoric,
is
planet.
r e a L Lg expecting
change
in
being
rBade that
tain
that
this
sill
not
ianity
and of
implausible realities (shades of the
instance
By a paradoxical have
of
Niebuhrl
rational
fervor.
guiet are
history
, must also
infallibitity-
in
the
of
it
by means
off
this
But such labels nuclear
arms race. I lenarian arguments
those
wh,o, despite are nass
produced of
betrayals
momentous iseue,
in which
thosâ&#x201A;Ź
arms race
an inmoral
to
becauee of
fantastic
military
Christthe
sho maintain
and inperfect
a quite
of machines,
t}re nain-
and statistics, the
express
and
large
depths
and rational
that
in
a of
ic-utopian-ni
twist'
nuclear
the
power
the
seapons
oppositorun'
continuing
dominative
led,
brush
of
than
history
so*"thirrg
to
apocalypt
of
nore
such as apocalyptic
like
reaLdreatrers
"eoinci.dentia of
sant
sonething
evidence
modernity
necessity
which,
observations.
the
subterranean
past
the
drama? very
unique
be used!
the
an abrupt
the
empirical
in
of to
historical
overwhelming
in
seriousness
"l'or
that
a cloee."39
or millenarian
sticking
who is
to
from
the
wrote:
realized
we might
protest
tiure
the
drawing
categories
utopian
have a hard
both
the worst
while
auggest
KarLJaspers
be emerging
hr:rnan drama on this
or
for
a condition
to
two related
suggests betrayals
three
has been gradually
oninous
innocence
conviction,
hundred years
it
modernity
cynicism
of Comnanity and Enpire
*betrayal"
of
and foremost
end of lead
inquiry lack
and of
an enlightened
Does the
situation.
in
from
of for
Inquisition
christianity
either
our contemporary
the
perversions
the
intensity"?
DiaTectics
The metaphor First
of
and rational
passionate
of
of
legacies
options conviction?
quote Yeats,
are
are
and sophisti-
surveillance
powers
appear (KGB,
police
onwards.
leave
of
make the
religion
secret
dwarf
spanish
political
and Protestant
rifts
and wars of
crusades
have such extensive
eta.l
torture
predecessors
amid such global
and repressiona past
of
Politic8
or decisionism.3S
erptivism
either
tame by comparison.
cated
consensus policies.
establishing
seems stamped with
to
now compete for socialism 'either/or" options on
and state
capitalisn
hegemony,
the
sorld faith
and political
10
METHOD
(against
leaders
cause a nuclear that
all
historj-cal
holocaust.
evidenced in
Jerry
Falwell's
paradoxical
I believe,
in
are forced
by the
leaps
an-archical
into
this
realities
avoid
is
the
the
kairos,
Such a politics roots
poJ.itics
Neither
of
practiced,
to
tence.
this
have,
until
in
order
to
within
this
inperialisnl
to
underlies,
pluralism
groups mon-archically
and memory uhere
league with
politics
A radical genuine
forns
to outline, for anity
much too
pluralism.
of
3. A Political
Dialectice
analogous
pattern
Habermas has shown, In
such a con-
ethos
dominative
of
one day becoming
nationof
dominant,
Right
The Christian
those
in our
hottever,
First
mode of
I of
would require
life.
I
should
constitutive
elements
discuss
shall
pluralism,
more l-ike
christi-
and then
such a dialectics,
namely
of PLunaLisn and Christtanity
The atnbiguous legacies under
and conflicting
opinion"
*o*r".{3
dialectics
a major
to
conununity and empire.
the dialectics
presented
have led
separation
in political gqne of the
briefly,
political
the
of
co-exis-
tranquil
societies.42
" pluralism,
of
of
within
Christianity
abides. such
participation
of
auch a pol.itic8 within
hope of
the
groups,
other
of
"public of
so-called
now making just
is
a plur-
in
the and/or manipulating 'sectarian" reservations
into
and
will
upon techniques
controlling
ritual in
argued,
the
or retreats
social
understood
For politics relied
of
succombs to
state,
country
rnust be truly
are adequate.
are usually
as Jllrgen
de-politicization either
This
nuclear
has meant the transition from colonspheres of influence" (new imperialisrn)
of managing
increasing
in ways
techniques
groups
some measure of
the bureaucratization
text
the
night.41
pressure
groups which
hre
the con-
the
has so brilliantly
such techniques
nation-statea
the
nor
now. usually
achieve
Internationally (old
which
pluralism
of
as they
dark
face
and mon-archy.
with
pressure
l{aclntyre
world
separation niee
co-existence
nor pluralism
as Alasdair
situation,
our
our endangered condition.
competing
see humankind through alistic
of
to
of
convictions
sense,
the
applied
"realists"
hre are
an-archy
of
the Tillichian
rhetoric
if
and intellectual
opposites
us.
engineering
roots,
and irrational
which respects
confronts
the
Neither
moral
in
that,
seriousness
must go to
arms race radical,
the
of pluralisn
illusory
Mon-archical
as
its
and apocalypticism.
suggests
a politics
religious,
flicting that
twist.40
to occasion or millenarianism
America finds
Listen
utopianisrn
and courageously
nrust initiate
not
po$rer to make blind
of
A second observation creatively
evidence)
Such mil,itaristic
of
and of
Christianity
metaphor
of
betrayal
or process
in
the
the
in
order
distortions
or
modernity to
indicate
alienations
were an
.
CHRISTTANITY
tl
'betrayed"
which victions
of
creative
Lectic
not
is
seen that
or proceas
bettreen
an-archy,
an-archy
nhich
means a relativism
quates
pluralism
alchy,
which
albiter
with
freedom
understood what
is
I term
syn-archy,
bued with freedom
there
choice.
are
or orientations
be approximated
through,
Both
an-archy exclude
pluralism
and order
of
syn-archy
is
any millenarian pluralist
efforts
fective cepts
ultitnately
freedom
insofar
for
agree while
are
The transformation
is
change
by appealing
learning
and acting
excoriates poses
not
intrinric
universality to
be mediated
Syn-archy
affirrns
tic
and insiets
vrorld
mediated
through
irunanent
within
There pluralism
is
the
that
self-correcting those
evidence
concrete
to
expand
not
free
Syn-archy
ac-
leave
them there,, their
own
freedom.15 invites processes
pluralism.
lts
of
unLversality of
of
An-archy
Uon-archy all
doj.native
processeB
and ef-
human freedom-
particularities
order or
their
imgnsed but
any genuine
that
the (an-archy)
ideal
and cocrces
through
nanl.fold
and order For
relf-correcting to
universality
love.
can only
affirms
and responsible
pluralitt
as inimical
a particularistic
ticularities
to
pluralism
or oppre3aea
extrin8ically to
freedom
treana.
does
as "where they are' repreaaea tosard intelll,gent truth
principles
toward
upon the
but
human
freedorn.45 that
hunan beings
they
im-
that
and responsible
one another.
but
a volun-
elites
mai.ntains
syn-archy
orientations
from within
and
universal
through
to
and pluralist
free
rrhere
real
principles
through
truth
include
countlesa
through
human beings
rnis-
the
one side,
comnon or
orientations
(rnon-archy)
of
is
that
universal
Syn-archy
based upon any utopian
ideal
argue
that
by means of,
one another,
not
mon-
respon-
dialectic
on the
as intrinsic
and non-archy
ultimately
I would
power or
to
quest
or
of
as ultinate
deterministically
imposed either
by intrinsic
Such principles
side
and truly
when the
claims
constituted
in
other
and values
no cotnnon or
Mon-archy
intelligence
ulti-
and so e-
other.
knorledge.
is
mo-
we have
freedom
legitimated
loser
deterministic
attentive
the
pluralism
must be extrinsically (or decisionistic) will
taristic
of
claims
only
con-
of
the dia-
and values
and non-archy
on the
but Indeed,
meanings
Inatead
an-archy
religious
individual
is of
power
fashion.{l
between
free
principles
rneanings
all
Historically,
this
An-archy governing
of
al.ways end up the
in
dialectic
that
a dominative
the
convictions
a dialectic,
is
states
one set
or voluntaristically. sible
of
and rcn-archy.
relativistn,
enthrones
through
originations
and the. intellectual
That pattern
dernity.
mately
the
Ch!istians
impar-
other
universality. our
pluralis-
rrill
learning
only
be
and doing
partlcularitieg.lT of
as self-corrective
Dvementa toward
touards truth
auch syn-archi.cal and freedom
within
the
L2
}{ETHOD
contemporary
traditions
of
Chlistianity
and of
two phases of
the
the Enlightenment. In Christianity ecumenical Holy
Roman Empire
sions.
we are \ritnessing
orientation.
The old
variety
nas motivated
The new ecumenism, while really
many, is
or
any of
at
directed
these
secular
it
diverse
at
or
other
convictions.
Rather
l c } n ed y n a n i c e
of
dialogue
convictions.
It
beckons Christians
genuinely It
their for
calls
reforms
which
of
or where
changed, genuine
living
deepest
aspirations
of
dom in
of
through to
the truth.
uniformity,
but
dialogue.
The ecumenical
are.based
upon the
that
religions
with
Indeed,
I would
tianity
arose it
leads
ing
clairns that
evident
in
to chri8tian
the
(if of of
out
the
and renewal
and action
within
of
Belf-criticiam
its Thia
in
in
and Christians.
out
all
the
to
the con-
of
s].rnbols,
not
by f""t.49
freedom is itself.
the
is
which in
are
lead-
fomenting
also
dialogues
not
generates
as it
Christianity role
chris-
and dialogues
and of
inasnuch
process
and Christians,
praxis
re-
movement rrithin
large
scientiets
The early eighteenth ligion in and more rejection
a unity a free-
world
within
by Iove,
dialogues
Jewish-christian
atheista
for
attention
experiences
of
beteeen
a the
for
the
arising
ecumenical of
The dialogue
refolm
calls a quest
Divine
the
importance
dialogues
with
compagaion and solidarity
anti-Senitism.50
humanist
\rith
conflict
aometimes threatened)
the
secular
conflict
of
and Iegitimating foundational
where those emerged have
now in
engendered
the
part
reflection
self-critical is
to
and
circumstances
as convictions
mixed marriages.
so-called
This
great
to
those
traditions
Ecumenism calls
faith
suggest
in
respond of
or where the
movements htithin
growing
history.
and cognitive
narratives
mere talki
of
Christianity
Christianity
manifestations
religious
of
to out
upon
held
more deeply
are now in
are manifestations
the victims
victions
of
all
deeply
It trusts, not in the dominative j.n the self-colrective processes of
Iigions
realization
rest
Jesus Christ.
imperatives
genuine
world
arise
world
not
Gospel of
are
or
other
their
in
r.or this
appropriate
and conflicting
movement rdithin
responsibility
imposition
in
anarchy
human freedom.43
of
diversity,
through
to
traditions
at
human beings which
and the
the cospel,
The ecumenical
renounce
been distorted,
those
of
humanisn--does
others
and renewals
d.iverse
the
Christians,
upon all
with
own traditions
have either
traditions out
calls
fears
or
preten-
presuppositions.
atheistic to
a true
of
a Constantinian
occasions
orientations it
beginnings
by mon-archical
based upon syn-archical
ecumenism--whe ther religions,
the
oecunene of
emphasizing between
and especially
in
As Hans Kiing observes:
in the criticism of religion rationalist of recriticism century, the classical centuries, and early-twentieth the nineteenth in cotttnon: have one thing recent cri,ticism as a rdhole is connected with of religion
13
CHRISTIANITY
rejection of institutionalized religion, rejection of Christianity of Christendom, rewith rejection jection of cod with rejection of the church. This rf,as true already and Holbach; of La Mettrie it was true especially Ir{arx and Freud. And of Feuerbach, this precisely critiis true also of present-day cism of religion . . ..51 The Christian rise
were not they
bear a particular
churches
and spread
of
nodeln
metaphysicians
were cornnritted
how the
authoritarian
churches
\dere both
pressive
projections,
atheism.
troubled
and bourgeois causing
ready are
beginning
beginning
to to
collaboration.
Political
much needed insights alienation
effects
Euroconmunism
reasons,
its
are
evidenced
also
science ations in
scientific
should
not
a\rareness
states
of
in
example,
the
in
objections
Russia
(Lysenko)
phase of
the
course
ongoing
and discoveries,
deducing Iike
the
all
project
language,
doned,55
The pturalisms
riant
sciences
efforts
sophical
of
of
are
reducing methods
their
the
all
in
on enq>irical
of
languages
in
despite *uah"t for
a of
lars,
a unified and aban-
criticized
an-a!chy.57 gcience in,
of
physical to
the
extensive
projects
matrices
reaulted,
in
illusions
reductionist
and of
the
have also,
undergone
from one set
done have not
a Feyerabend,
reflections
evolution
Enlightennent,
reason,
have been progressively
scientific empirical
of
to
and now in
The npn-archical
with
knowledge
verifiable
other
empirical
transformations. science
mon-archists
their
of
empirical
in-
w"
.55
first
dialoquea
and
which
and public
have made. Fundamentalist
for
of
theologies
poli.tical
in
ethical
and technologies
methodg and conclusiorr".5{
aarb both (creation-science)
self-corrective
collabor-
categories,
advance
empirical
the
oJ christian
the
Amer-
orientations
bet\reen
regarding
science
of
tacticaL
practical
the
and practitioners
monolithic
and Latin
syn-archical
advocates of
critigues
just
than
and debates both
integrating
and publicly
(Polandl
rpre
or al-
and
are
development
up,
The successors
for
clear
pseudo-scientific
United
are
and theologies
political
and scientists
dialogues
have had to dress in
Europe
as is
underestimate these
and secular
and sociol.ogical
Easter
and implicationE
tegrate
and re-
dialogues
theologies
dramatic
betr.reen theologians theoretical
with
illusions.52
psychologies
rrith
dialogues
the
oppressive
ongoing
pre-judgrment".53
in
of
christianity
Depth
econonic
in
and religion,
the
christian
the
has abandoned,
atheistic
ramifications
practices
and liberation
from
God;
much needed cross-fertilization
and ideologies,
transformative ica.
in
of disgusted
both
from
fruit.
bear
engage
by the
and pathological
within
humanism resulting
the
l4arx and Freud
human beings
and legitinating
alienations
The self-criticisms atheistic
merely
and intelligent
for
responsibility
Feuerbach,
which the the
example,
the bril-
philoxuhn'
METHOD
l4
and
torical
of
Einsteinian
the
alone
of
universe a
in
ates
of
of
charts
is
rationality
how
are
tists
and
and
gone
of
the
dialogues
and of
to
methods
and
Adler,
has
ltith
Jung
Rank,
unconscious of itself
The
has depth
or
psychology,
uncovered
many
de-
of
scisci-
colmedi-
in
of
opposition
radical
have of
series The not but
also
constitutive
what the
works
and
the their
reduce
to
and
suqgested corrected
of
appropriation expected
ongoing
with
associated
approaches
processes'
and
analyzed
been
paradigrn-shifts
was
of
course the
psychology
tendencies
therapeutic
only
the
in
under-
also
have
within
complemented new
the
Enlightenment'
the
reason,
depth
and
Frankl.
uncovered
public
and
"holism" the
sciences--have
natural
a
scien-
Bi'o-medical
ambiguities
any
psychologies
theraPies
Freudian
tects
Depth
argued.
much
imPacts
dialogues
of
Phase
hermeneutics.
corrections
alternative
many
and
history'bJ
desPite
in-
value-issues
the
for
the
of
Dewey' of
dialogue
transformations
debates.
the
of
those
and
enpirical for
dialectical
of
ideo logies--especially
of
critique
James
syn-archic
second
self-corrective
originators
a
often
instrumental
-64
practitioners
extensive
ongoing
the
in
so-called
utilitarianism
calLing
ground,
of
successors
advocates
faith
regarding and
and
murtinatio..I=
pharmaceutical
the
j'n-
to
rather
among
pubticly,
when
mon-archical
but
Peirce'
promote
to
of
fact'
In
their
responsibility
explicitly
gaining
ration-
a model
be
reapPropriations
the
nature
bio-ethics,
bureaucratic
making,
and
imPortance on
empirical
to
to
irre-
the the
inefficient'
self-corrective
concern
is
research
slowly
The
of
that
a
collabor-
within
crumbling
espouse
of
discovering
are
SimilarLy,
due
in
let
paradign-shifts
relatj'ons the
taking
vital
of
with
is
cine
decision
not
technologies
iaboration
and
politically
unions
issues
and
ences ence
did
they
enlight-
mechanics,
syn-archically
very
so much
pragmatism
of
increasingly
forning on
as
not
to
leading
"tolerant
r.'as thought
seen
is
pragmatism.62
r4ulgar
discover
interpersonal
potential
dicating
to
lhilo.ophically
bureaucrats.6l
critical
of
nature."'
what
authority
cornrnunal
and
formal
begun
it
work
bureaucracies
the
dogmatist
interdependencies
increasingly
is
efficiency
caLls
sciences which
of
instance,
Newtonian
natural
illusory.
somerrhat
is
ality
bate
Mechanics
complex
have
sci-ences
social
and
Quantum
unity-in-diversity
ducible
fl-ow
or
probability
erergent
series
to
point
for
he
justice
ongorng
shown,
"intolerant
do
ongoing
The
century.t'
our
to
able
enment"--were
the
and
his-
the
the
to
even has
Lakatos
mon-archy--what
nor
enlightenment"
skeptical
to
how the
and
sciences,
self-corrective
shifts.58
an-archy
how neither
are
methods
paradiqmattc
radical
of
matrices
social
developments
the
attention
an
indicate
Toulmin
or
Radnrtzky
Lakatos,
praxis and
by
the of
the
archi-
therapy
occasioned
t5
CHRISTIANITY
paradigm-shifts,
major
teteology reflection
on,
tique
of
only
and appropriation
Ievel- convergence neutics
as not
the
archeology
of
of,
hermeneutics,
ideologies.
values
An illustration
of
concerns
normative
of
Dilthey
this
object
of
both
elernents through
are
among these
works,
the convergence
orientation others
(such as Arendt, Bernstein),
course
resulting
and forms of
to
techniques.
demand explicit
of
praxis
to mere "practice
enpirical
convictions
the
but
hardly
it
not
thinkers,
reductions
an
of
as many
Peukert, public
of
alI
pluralisn
cenuine
reflection
Simi-
resenbles as well
lack
are
an-archy.
Maclntyre,
pervasive
dis-
issues
and politi-
upon the
above in ny discussions
and dialectical
Recovering
reason
and transforming
and technique,
indicate
objects,
societies.
through
of
dialectical
of
the
betrayals or
instrumental
Praxis
tech-
ments--does Gouldner
learning.
in
and leading
industrialized
or
of
conduct
iteelf
cur-
management social in
engineer-
which
as free,
In other to
and mech-
have seriously
words,
intelligent
the
ongoing praxis
is
discourse
freedon.
As Maclntyre the
in
ways
products
of
individuals,
techniques
of
between
and diverse
to crisis
performance
the perfornance
originating
and responsible in
to
of
formation,
to various
grocesses
self-corrective syn-archical,
distinction
or making
reduced conflict
human doing,
are intrinsic
and not
and policy
consensus, is
production
privatization
and politics
techniques,
classic in various
has become non-archical
discourse
public
the
authors
as the
The resulting
anization tailed
these
how technique,
or external
goals
language
rationatity.6T
praxis
ing.
to
structural
conununicati.on and dial-ogue itself. The reduction of has had the disastrous " -as-technique
consequences mentioned nical
of Apel
Ricoeur
or phenomenology
is
these
the
or
result
from the mon-archical
praxis
of
the
Horkheimer,
Becker,
of
po."i".55
ot
and deep,
Instead
!{arn against
living
publicness
Bultmann and
interests
impressive
to mon-archy.
Tracy,
cal
is
but
and struc-
hermeneutics
cornmunication
important
a meta-
and the cri-
and normative,
, through quasi-transcendental texts and syrnboJ-s, through praxis The differences
to
subject-oriented,
Heidegger,
theories
larly,
the
the critical
empirical
the
would be how herme-
phenomeno logica I hermeneutics
and subject,
and existential,
divergent
also
dialectical
empirical
through of
concerns
the efforts
and Habermas and the mediate
and Betti,
and existential
Gadamer, to
of
has led
psychology,
depth
has noved from the object-oriented,
tural
but
psyche became known (Ricoeur) .65 Indeed,
of
has demonstrated,
utilitarianisn
virtue
and others
as the
of
only
in
techniques
expansion
of
have shown how this
this of
context rewards
of
praxis--
and punish-
freedom make any sense.58 distinction
provides
for
IUETHOD
16
praxis
door
the
left
crises
especially
the
in
and
state
and
monetary
circufation
of
a mon-archical
is is
a mon-archical the
of
how
of
of
are
action
which
state
socialist in
ganizing
dialogue
and
of
as
the anc
dialogue
and
such
as
Soliin
cornrnunities
well
Part
on
capitalist
late
grassroots as
the
reflection
movements
Anerica,
on
comnunal
of
to
Attention
debate
religious the
opPression
and
terms.70
or
how
understands
poverty
hegemony
is
unethical
or
immoral
movements
Asia'
North
and
Europe
in
therefore,
economic
grassroots
and
America
through
Neither
influence":
of
the
and
tech-
activity
focuses
the
chaltenging "spheres
Poland
Latin
Africa,
those
tnstead
Neither, later
and
human
in
activity activity'
reason
dialectical
significance
longterm
public
of
generated that
in
freedom
econornic
of
intensify
even
stupid
of
advocates
idealization
than
which
genuinely
of
dynamics
idealism
materialism'
economies.
destroy
and
of
advertising.
rather
processes
evil
both
materialization
immanently
or
heur-
self-corrective
syn-archy'
manipulate
sooner
practices
economic
macroeconomic
darity
or
control
regimentation
cognizant
the
as
production
relate
in
foundations
conduct
or to
seek
the
the
to
niques
of
to
critical
new and
would
which
capitalj-sms,
late
demanding
expansion
attends
performance
are
an
socialism
Neither
both
praxes
theories
capitalism
Late
are
crises,
as
and
socialisms
state
both
hurnan praxis
of
istics
mon-archical
regimentation.
economic
macroeconomic
technique'
and
bureaucratic
and
dissolving
in
praxis
on
ambiguiti-es
suprastructural
hope
an-archical-
scientistic
economic
The
processes
to
open
and
political
his
w.ith
combi-ned
government,
self-correcLing
wj-th
mutually
interacting own rather
Mu.*'s
developments.69
reestab-
to
seeks
of
j"nfra-
of
techniques
Marxism
crj-tical
whiLe
infrastructuraLdynamics
production
of
relations
the
as
in
trusts
wj-thin
developments
ongoing
the
Marxism
manipulation,
structural
of
critique
scientistic
itself.
Marxism
tish
and
analysj-s
a Marxist
comunlty
or-
Russia
and
of
Pluralism
in
chi.a.71
4.
There
potitical and
new and
better They
cieties. all
institutions
and
not
what
I
the have
practicalLy
call
generated way
described conduct
guarantee with
techniques simply
other
to
nat
do
by
around. as
which
to
and
organize
are they in
value
the
Hence,
syn-archy.
Processes
They
humans
themsefves
and mon-archy'
perfection.
to
attention
an-archy
self-corrective
their
with
dialectics, action,
inquiry
dialectics of
opposites
illusory
the
political
a radical
emerging
transcends
which Such
is
and Enpire'
Conmunity
Cltt'istianity,
for
order
towards
the
regard
the
do
not
control
sake as
of
sothat
iudgment
humans
foundational and
theoretically exPansi.on
of
of
offer
CHRISTIANITY
effective count
t7
human freedom.
over
today.
against
While these
have to be good, ist
systems that
syn-archy
eventual
transnational sive
of
gigantic,
have clay
The political the one hand, are drawing of
the
their
to
ical
systens
superporders, them to of
the
produce,
intirnidate
race
both
their
of
a few victors
The illusory
political ity,
to
Iike
freedom,
comrunity individual Iike
or
like
group
freedotn of
structure ligious
of
aII
living.
transcends Coqmunity
human doing
or
the to
When com-
political, of
the universal when it
is
love,
gives
way to
and fears,
pluralist
as all the
cultural
through
cornnun-
Community,
truly
conmunity
at-
Comnun-
human praxis.
It
be-
radical
call
connunities.
and may die.
as radically
a close.
its
and responsible
desires
one!
rapidLy
dialectics
when cornmunity
betrayed
to
rcith
of
this
successions
situation
truth
their
of
dominative
is
this
arms
basics.
us out their
through
nuclear
and an-archy
social,
mediates
get
For those
fears
extinction"
Security
are drawing
universality
economic,
destroyed
for
$rith
pell-rnelI
their
enable
our mon-archical
return
with
and performance.
But this
(i.e., is
not
atrophies is
to
and possible
and ends in
uith
egoism
constricta,
and others
dialectics
flourishes.
freedom and praxis,
spheres
of
will
of
ignore
the mon-arch-
status,
superpowers.
pluraliem.
originates
freedom
into
superpower
of victims,
hunan questing
like
hunans to
higher
submit
with
centuries apotheosis
as values
and superpowers wars,
of
the
serve
on
reaching
the disposal
lve have to
infrastructural
pronotes
munity
ity
the
of
is
of
then
an-archy
a way out
dialectics
tention
the nas-
\deapons at
betr,reen mon-archy
coming .a dead end. syn-archy offers
scores
been an illusion--now
and nillions
option
that
and mon-archy,
outwards
own citizens
and diplonacy
power and vrars to end all of
to
"Either
illusion.
empires
out,
they
Nuclear
by competing
has exposed this
Superpower rhetoric
are They con-
are rapidl.y
tendencies
back into
offered
The centuries
out
arms race
value
who aspi.re
power has always
dominative
pointed
which
annihilation.
option
an-archy
aII
themselves.
system or be blasted is
bet\reen
The nuclear
and those
an-archical
efforts
and war machines and
points
and alienated
than
terms,
humans don't
organizations.
on the other
and project
they
and greater
Gandhi's
the human and plural-
syn-archy
As Jaspers
a close.
own value
acand
feet.
dialectj.cs
alienating
social
little
yesterday
their
ignore
bureaucracies
and syn-archy
proportions.
crisis
in
all
they
any and all
economies--but
idols
that
since
doninative
and of
so good that
are
claims
failure
infrastnucture
struct
seems frail
superpovrers of
go about trying,
latter
to make and sustain doomed to
Syn-archy
the dominaiive
the infra-
and re-
immanently
the
conpromises
particular). with
t8
METHOD
mon-archy
in
to
impose its
unifornly
upon others.
when this
order
occurs,
meanings and values either
it
or
instigates
ot' superpoDer in
No Lnpire
ernpire building.
legitimates
particular
history
Das ever !:he re,sult of lree choice on the part of all connunities of orer ohich it ertended its doniratiue poaer. The universality mediated
community is
hunan communities processes is
in
are not
of lrrars and violent
The tragedy
and maiming groups.
wars of
dominative
nron-archical
the
that
extent
genuine
could
fending
powers,
or those
genuine
conununities
and freedom.
techniques
defense
very
the
of
dialogue
and action.
that
basic
the
if
global
the
those
rift
caused
of
capital,
centralization
tarism,
are
not
allowing
the
quately
for
their
themselves,
duction
are beginning zation Iogue,
basic
to
with
provide
needs.
advances in the
formation.
are being
upon contror permanent
the
domain But this
infrastructure (fanily, micro-donain (cities,
when and free is can But
to do so.74 the
consequent
planning,
and mili-
to
the very
means for
provide forces
adeof
vast
decentrali-
conmunitarian
But those
forces
relations
pro-
technologies,
of
of
dia-
produc-
production
and domination.T5
A syn-archicaLunderstanding in
"defense" protecting
extensive
hampered by mon-archical
tion
super-
planet
on this
contemporary
technical
, and for
, debureaucratization debate, and policy
bent the
t'{oreover,
of
community
lvith
of
ap-
as these
nodern militarism
of
conununities
local
mili-
justification
that
superpowers,
by the
displacement
or
terms
were allowed
comnunities
that
does not
So-catled
genuine
human conununities
all
is
empires in
loses
An added tragedy
needs of
be fulfilled
rt
destroy
Mili-
or de-
insofar
building.73
justified
be ethically
only
I believe,
can,
empire
to
aspiring
danger
history
between mon-archical
conflicts
were nilitary
gaining
liberation
the \dars in
not most--of
to many--if
them
through
become actual.
the
to
only
and succomb to mon-archy'
would becone an end in itself justification of wars of such an ethical tarization ply
the
against
justified
uPon either
technique,
Like
control.
of
insurrection
once again
focuses
their
and freedom within
and only
resort
that
expression
are ethically
a last
technique,
external
of
liberation,
and debate
dialogue
like
tarization,
are
they
is
the
is
communities
of
powers,
imperiled.
conflicts
human beings
and destruction
disintegration the warring
of
self-
mon-archy,
way out,
"easy"
freedom is
community like
implemented,
slaughter
\then the
of
the
when those
and action.72
human learning
of
respected,
of
respective
and debate
dialogue
processes
corrective
particularities
pluralist
the
through
regions,
infra-structure
of
of
conmunity
any and all
ackno$tledges it
social
as
organizations
, neighborhood) , the mesoo r the macro-domain (humankind) . nations) , It is automatically. does not function marriage
CHRISTIANITI
t9
constituted
by and in
become restrictive prey
of
desires
cesses of
and fears
learning
powers its
quest
free
and art
easily
dininished
or
and mon-archy.76
Y"t
The quest
for
new birth; ize
into
freedom
come the left
of
dynamics
mon-archi.cal
claim
of
and psyche
with
whereas society
tractual.TT
This
account
teleology
the
freedon.
Freedom is which
"contracts" lated.
then
Nuclear
of
because it
time
every and again
is
to
real-
to
over-
vrhatever
or
poi.itical
can only
voluntary
fails
toward
is
ambitions.
to
be
and con-
take
into
responsibility
extrinsically
and
oriented
controlled
and manipuqo hand in
and mass collectivities
technique.TS
arms have norr exposed
community
is
too
resilienr.
order
time
sociology
human instinct for
symbol,
an-archy
with
press
to
as Cesellschaft
mistaken
to
alienating
can be bureaucratically
egis
in
as Ceneinschaft
tnon-archical of
try
our
try
its
psychology,
Irtonadic individualism
hand under the of
is
of
cotnnunity
instinctual
of
which
service
of
are all
returning
consciousness
The challenge
biased that
play
the
seems powerfully
keeps
en-
truth,
tendencies
infrastructure
the
for
orientations
by the
pro-
flourishes,
the unrestrained
instinct
can
self-corrective
quest
intelligent
alienations
into
the
and freedom
and connunity.
would
alienate
Conununity, when it
extinguished the
Hence conununity
can decay and become the
But these
collaboration
conununity
it
good,
for
A rnon-archically theory
the
as beautiful.
conununity
the
enter
which
members tonard
responsibly
human freedon.
and action.
ritual,
to
and for
or constrictive,
and society.
the
As Jonathan
dead-end Schell
of
such separations
indicated
recently:
By threatening life in its totality, the nuc}ear peril creates new connections betldeen the elements of hurnan existence--a new mingling of the public and the private, the political and the emotional, the spiritual and the biological. He then
recalLs
and deed"
into
and by which physical
Hannah arendt's which
we are
notion
born,
we are challeRged
birth.
to
of
as it take
a "cotTEnontrorld
were,
for
of
word
a second time,
responsibility
for
our
Then he continues:
Now the whole species is on itself the naked fact pearance--to protect our Formerly, the future wa8 be achieved . . .-
called on literally to take physical of its original apbeing through an act of will. given simply to usi now it must
This effort would cdnstitute a counterpart in our conscious Iife of reason and will of our instinctual urge to procreate. And in so doing it would round out and complete the half-finished coluton world of pre-nuclear timea, which, by the time nuclear weaponE were invented, had enabled mankind to learn and to suffer but not to act as one.79 What ScheII
overlookg
and responsibly between
the
free
spiritual
is
that
this
collaboration and the
effort between
biological,
to
promote
public
intelligent
and private,
has been more and less
I'IETHOD
going on in
successfully
the
no$t be in
to
trying
predicament
the
we
hope we have .
only
the
fragil-e--is
are . But conmunity--however
of
has by and large
it
Adnittedly,
we would not
been unsuccessful--else
praxis
syn-archical
communities.
and sustain
create
"to act as one" would be to submit to lvhat might be the cal led a "Meta-Superpower " which would dominate and control o f a n actualization globe. It would be a mon-archical entire
otherwise,
guarantee
really
on the very of
assert
ishnents
to
power of
is
which is
a praxis
To the
human freedom.
uine
creasingly
dominative
and extend
itself
also
they
can continue
porary otneil
betueen
distinctions of
types"
,h.r"
the
of
acceptance
the
for
when thi!
cratic
by the
tions
on the
of
for
charisma
I
uncovers,
authority
to
opPosition
the anil
authority these
"pure
between
and ve?tration-
concerned
Yith the
the
latter hin,
uhich
he
and consensus, or bureau-
rational
has begun. external
and
Rational
where acgoals
or ends'
are by and large reduce authority
or bureaucratic
subjective it
dialogue
valious
and many after
rational
or to highly Indeed,
of
or wonders \tith
|-he Zueckrationalit?lt
to
tends
Thus weber,
other.
left
the
and value
instrumentally
one hand,
ordn or an-
its
bureaucratic"
ileber maintaina,
authority
authority
guestioned. either
Little begins,
are primarily
and the
of
As Weber develoPed
"miraclesn
roorn is
"routinization'
bureaucratic
punish-
leader or prophet tends to denand charisrnatic ( t h e examples given ale all male) esvalues he
pouses or rePreaents seems endoued.
of
own contem-
its
through
between zueckrati,onalitat
them on the differences alit|t.82
ages,
of
fear
to base the distinctions
he tended
authority,
or
Possible among conand so the authority
only
power in
"rational
authority.
charismatic"
seeks to maintain
as it
traditions
authorityand
of
a dialectic
"personal
the
understanding
such a syn-archical usual
down the
co-
power becomes in-
its
and transform,
gen-
denigrates
enticements
external
anC debates,
dialogues . 81 s pasE .
believe,
extent
extend
temporaries, of
conununity
that
and consensus are not
cooperation
ment.
that
and dehumanizing,
through
then, of
expansion
authority
extent
to
and consensus,
operation
the
in
and issues
which originates
(power as empord-
power
. corununal authority,
subjectsl
and responsible
instead
and consensus--
cooPeration
human form of
genuinely
The
or pun-
rewards
conununity rests
of
and conscious
p1..".80
first
authority.
on external
rest
would feed
the
arms in
not dominative
Authority
itself. free
only
the
free
ering
does not
could not it
since
species
nuclear
community is
of
conmunity
upon the
the
generated
which
The authority authority
survival
the
fears
of
himself,
indicated
and, as Schell
Weltgeist
Hegelian
technigues,
not to on the
value-charisma and "privatized" according to weber, that the
can happen,
zl
CHRISTIANITY
routinization
of
ever
kind
on with
roll
and pohrer,
The trouble nuclear ities
of
are of
before,
history
served,
since
changed but the
our
truth, the
responsible then
rdhich fosters must enter
and expands
into
which
Gandhi
warned.
is
only
corTmunity
our
processes
self-correcting
learning
our
activity. around
breakthroughs
from persons breakthroughs
r
tems in stein's is
not
it
the past
have often
the
just
reality
authority
to
which
be preased
too into
long
them to height Iong
too
the
is
case.
it
has aLlowed
sys-
Read Ein-
theori.es.86
servitude
shott come
creative
power.
ideal;
turn of
to
by non-archical his
we
own hunan
the
those
their
or a regulative for
which
in our
have always
that
of
been expropriated
ideal,
take
But
ecpreseione
to
a tragic
Ls is
once
Yeg and no.
allow
us to
would
legitinate extrinsicall.y on ythat happened to reflectiona
order
frastructural and its
in
of
human history
human communities.S5
within
Unfortunately,
in
A atudent
systems
and for
Indeed,
and stupidity.
creative
tetnptation
ouraelves!"
and destroy
manipulate,
the
and power are rtithin
so many expressions
creations,
They are our and control,
foolishnees how all
just
are
trust
dominative cooperation
Each generation
and doing.
remarked: "You mean all we humans have is yes in the sense that all the mon-archical project
for
and consensus.
resist
Authority
hope. of
to
pro-
we "recover"
will
mon-archical
we are
if
of to
quests
the
then
freedom.S4
effective
process
this
cages
concern
human empowerment of
the
is
iron
these
cooperation
how illusory
ob-
has
appropriation
only
as genuine
community
of
nurture
which
and beauty.
r,re realize
and how real
way out
comrunity
freedon
of
sha1l
power is,
against
of
race
viewpoint
As EinEtein
and a concerted
communities,
arns
the the
power everything
and reflective
congcious
As I nengo on as usual
to
such mass produceal ueabe used.
nuclear
of
The only
thinking.
heuristics
authority
only
not
if cage.l'83
the probabil-
higher.
businesa
that
nilI
discovery
infrastructural
mote those
are getting
namely,
a while but
have developed
prevails,
to "rationalize" from as a nmiracle"
instance
a growing
through
cages
iron
circumstances
unique
us'
become an "iron
as usual
who nant
authorities
be described
the
the
authority
once in
and excite
eventually
business
and statistics,
thig
will
or an-archy
by these
what could
pons in
is
the
and bureaucratic
come along
sone of
if
annihilation
forced
rrith
that
is
weapons and,
tioned
too
a movement it
of what-
Institutions
and members. Every
will
The
anti-authoritarianism.
rational
their
personality
to
are obvious.
by officials
served
a charismatic he starts
leads
charisma
presuppositions
non-archical
comnunity is
its
the
in-
power
and alienation
by
cornpeting mon-archical
"y"t".".87 No, we humans are not alone'
If
our pregent
grave hiatorical
METHOD
22
it
possible
of
crisis
pluralism
the
species, freedom ward the
before,
how to
cating
power,
dominative
mon-archical
recover
and empowerment of
God. The basiLeta
of
cod reversed
the
histories
our all
of
conmunities hungry, of
the
revelatory
to
conununities
over
such trifles
to
from their
untold
the of
"bearers
of
victims
and exalt
Divine
hope and love.
with
the of
to
the
God would (Lk.
lowly"
apocal.yptic
Mystery
beckons
As such,
the
parables
reality
with
which
the
The
sinful
The empire of
thrones
whereby
planet. and call
and love
faith
Godrs which
idols
gift
of Godrs empire are parables
faith,
coming reign
identify
a free
is
the
the
drama on this
historical by Christ
and oppres"ion.89
remarks,
as Perrin
of
the kingdom, or empire
systems or
expectation,
empowerment, of
preaching
the reign,
sorrowful,
domination
or
lrele,
as and
then why in
and death, ourselves
mon-archical the
so much of
The parables
1:52).
indi-
authority
from a faith
arising
human tendencies
too
cod as proclaimed
down the nighty
"cast
and pluralist
life
eternal
tou Iheou,
the doninative
have captured
poo!,
for
movement is
we humans can cooperate
If
Jesusr
began in
Christianity of
into
in many
and connunism?88
as capitalism
enter
and to-
own makinq
ecumenical
\re destroy
God's name and our own nust
empire of
the
love. of
(in
to conversion our
were exproPriated
convictions
religious
seek consensus on issues
of
cornmunitarian
the
religious
knowledge born of
empire srith
idols
convictions
religious
as humankind it-
have echoed the dialectic
Mystery,
Divine
living
If,
ways.
calls
their
away frorn the
and truth)
if
of as a
survival
our very
al.most as old
is
with
religions,
polj-tics
a radical
in
sake of
the
itself
dialectic
The world
self.
for
and syn-archy
precedent,
without
is
nucl-ear annihilation
us to engage as never before
calls
us
they
rdere concerned."9o Through his formative the
discipleship
religious
became the
Parabler
(praxis)
own life
hope in
Godrs reign
mon-archical
empires
of worlit
this
potitical are
churches
tian
pecting perial trayals or
I traced
article
this of
the
occur
identified
cratj,c
other
cotnbinations or
mon-archical
r.rhenever the with,
christendom.
the
of
former
latter.
When this
of
atand over
ritual
both
and
exPectation, against
Tonard the beginning
the of
and recoveries
the many betrayals
Kj.ngdom and cultural
and/or
trans-
was constituted
between corrununity and empire.
dialectic complex
aa Love,
history.
some of
and resurrection
conrnunity
These comnunities
Parable.
incarnate
of
, death in
Chris-
communities
"borrowings"
ex-
from im-
Beslnnbols and organizations. are pressed into the service of,
This occurs,
resulted however,
in
forrns of
there
arise
theo-
CHRISTIANITY
z5
movements of proclained
renerral
This the
dialectic
"pure
types" to
of
of
church
challenges
for
takes
from the
rejection
to
reversal
new expression
of
the distinction
of
to
through
thej-r
the
repreas
of
for
the
In most resulted
part
on the
of
down.93 of
reactions
to
church
reactions
"Gregorian
top
ernploy technigues
Roman authorities'
churches
were largely
so-called the
and sect the
"sects"
reform
cast
is
reversals.
sects
from
seem to
church hrithin
Too often
calls
when it
Weberrs supposedly
redernptive
medieval
efforts
always in
I believe,
Reform" Such ',top
separation, the protes-
reforners.94 has now passed
be neaningful.
logue
realities
poorer
forts
at
ating
grassroots
reform
churches
from
form those non-archical and bourgeois love.
Within
haps,
suffered
(even therell cess by our Yet, to cling
clear
corner. in
enations
will
Either blast
we stop
It
is
time
Christians
gether
cooperate
has graced (syn)
in
freedom.
re-
as emporfaith
which
and per-
has,
such a renewal
to
loae
in
this
begin
species
into
no religion
fearing
an-archy
and other and trust
them.
It
the pluralistic
is
The kairos
to
accept or our
pro-
of
ourselves illusiong
seem than
our
times
a nu-
and one and ali-
a d.arkness where no nation, rill
grace
and stop
religious the
Christians,
nore doggedly
have backed us into
and dialogue,
our
time
Mystery
and their
no culture,
is
to
would
conservatism church
hurnana, including and al-ienations
ue shall
It
earnest
ef-
liber-
as u,etz indicates,
expectation, betrayals,
and alienations
cooperation
no society,
of
churches
w. have nothing
teaches,
illusions
illusions
another,
of
the
under
genuine
in
thousands
the
is
and alienations.
one another
our
World, in
to
process
the Roman Catholic,
underway.95
their
nore vitally
practice
to
from mon-archical
as history
do to
that
is
nove-
ecunenical
paternalistic
of
cornmunities
my own church,
dia-
the
denand,
sherein
order
and techniques
transformative
this
Third
below"
The times
in
basic
most
the
residues
illusions
to
of
below,
liberalism,
and freeing
on in
Already
"from
conununities.
a Second Reformation
of
to witness
conmrunity.
and renewal
ering
going
the churches
redemptive
way anong the
such strategies
dialectics
as those
challenge of
for
The tensive
and debate--such
ment--must
is
redemptive
Like
impose uniformity
strategies
The time
they
the
sect.
For exanple,
as lras evident
to
versus
authorities
reform
the mon-alchical
rdhich tried
tant
which
tou Theou finds
two to make a sect.
authorities.92
down'
in
misunderstood,
church
authority,
allow
cases it
to
is
categories
tends the
reform Basileia.
pr.*i".91
in christian in
or
by Christrs
this
earth
i.dolizing
connunities
freedom
with
begin
which
time rre begin
really
dynamics of
freedom
again.96
mon-archy. the
to
live
in
Divine to-
(archy) . The
24
METHOD
life
of
For
then
faith
own
Lives
For
Christians
life,
death
flourish
will
we shal1 the
be
mystery such
and
in
of
such and
knowingly
creation
a redemption
resurrection
of
a genuinely willingly
out of
of
we were
which
creation
christ
pluralistic
appropriating
is
all
incarnated
world. in
our
born. in
the
Jesus.
NOTES 10.
ah. dialectic of master and slave, cf. G. w. F. Hegel, (New York: Harper The Phenomenology of Mind, ttans. J. B. Baillie between this & Ro!,r, 1967) , pp. 228-40. There is a relationship in the nuclear implicit and the universal victimhood dialectic arms race, cf. E. P. Thompson and D. Smith' eds., Protest and SuruiDe (New York: Monthly Review Press, 1981); also Jonathan s c h e l l , T h e F a t e o f t h e E a r t h ( N e v tY o r k : A l f r e d A . K n o p f , 1 9 8 2 ) . one of the few condemnations leveled by the Second vatican Counof total war, cf. cil was directed at any and all manifestations Caudiun et spes, par. 80. 2cf. wildred C. Snith. ?ouards a l,/orld ?heoLogy (Philadelphia: westminster Press, l98l), pp. 3-44; Langdon Gilkey, Society and t h e S a c r e d ( N e e rY o r k : C r o s s r o a d , 1 9 8 1 ) , p p . 1 5 - 2 5 ; R a i n u n d o P a n i k k a r , Mooil; A Challenge to Modernity ," Cross Cutrents "The Contemplative vol. 31, n. 3 (Fall 1981), pp. 26-72. 3cf. u. Eliade and J. M. Kitagawa, ed,s., The History of Re(Chicago: The University of chicago Press' Ligions, 5th Printing 1970); also F. Heiler, ed., Die ReLigionen der Menschheit (Stuttgart: Philipp RecLam, 1962), pP. 13-53. 4Cf. oavid Tracy, lhe AnalogicaL Inagination: Christian (NewYork: Crossroad, 1981), Theology and the Culture of Pluralisn cf. tr{atthew and humanization, pp. 754-229- On personalization 1982 KeIIy and social Justice," Lamb, "christian Spirituality to be published) . Lecture (Toronto : st. Michael's college, 5cf. Bernard Lonergan, Method. in rheology (New York: Herder & Herder, 1972) , pp. 235-49t Alasdair Maclntyre, After Virtue: A of Notre Dame Press, Study tn Moral ?heory (Notre Dame: University 1981), pp. 1-59. "Ibid.,
pp. 103-13, 238 ff.;
also Lonergan, op. clt.,
pp.
'cf. trans. by w o l f g a n g J . M o n m s e n, I h e o r i e s o f I n p e r i a l i ' s n , P. S. Falla (New York: RandomHouse, 19801; williarn A. Williams' (New York: oxford University Press' 1980) ; Empine as a ,laA of Life From the Colonial Age ta the Present Harry Magdoff, Imperialisn: (New York: Monthly Revield Press, 1978) t Irving L. Horowitz, BeAond and Consolidation in the Enpire and Reuolution: Militarization Press, 1981) ; A. Brewer' Third tlorld (New York: Oxford University (London: Routleclge & Kegan Paul, Maruist Theories of Inperialisz 1 9 8 0 ). SThus freeforce. on effective dominative power is extrinsic A Studg of Hunan L)nderstanding dom, cf. B. Lonergan, Insight: pp. 619-33. (NewYork: Harper & Row, 1978, l1th Printing), 9thi" according to Lonergan. of dialectics i" the function Cf. his Method in Iheology, pp. 128-30, 235-56. It also corresponds to Johann B. Metz's notion of subversive memory. cf. his Faith in Historll and Society (New York: Seabury-Crossroad, 1980) , pp. 184-204.
CHRISTIANITY
25
10cf.
1,"" Cormie, "The Hermeneutical Privilege of the oppressed," Cathalie Theological Soci-ety of America Proceedings, VoI. 33 (1978), pp. 155-81 and references given there. 1 - -1C f . Ben F. [eyer, The Ains of Jesus (London: SC}| Press, (New York: Cross1979t; Matthen L. Lanb, So:Lidaritg uith Vietins given there. road, 19821, pp. 7-12 and references
lZcf. ttob".t JedIn, ed., Hdndbuch der Kirchengecchichte (Freiburg: llerder, 1973, 3rd Ed.l, VoI. I, pp. 147-1.62, L87-I92, 249-260, 433-441. AIso cf. the biased account in Edward Gibbon, lhe Deeline and FaLt of the Ronan Enpire (New tork: The Uodern Library, 1937) , VoI. I, pp. 382-504. 13cf. s. Peterson, "Monotheisnus ats politiechee Problen,t' (Munich: and "Chrietua ale Impenatoen in hie Theologieehe Traktate Kosel, 1951), pp. '15-147, f50-164. Also, Alfred schindler, ed-, llonothei.enus a7.e politi.eches Pyobl,en? E. Peterson und. die Krittk (Gutersloher: der politischen Theologie Gerd Mohn, 19781 . 1{ti*othy Earvard
D. Barnes, Constantine tlniversity Press, 1981), pp.
L,ttid.,
pp.
245-275. Atso Jedin,
anil Eusebius 224-244. oF. cit.,
{Cambridge:
vot.
Irl1,
pp.
3-93. 16cf. pp. J"dirr, op. cit. , YoL. :rIl2, pp. 265-282, vol. III, 16 ff. Peter Brown, Soeiety and the HoLg in Late Antiqui.tA (Berkeley: p p . of California Press, t9821 , University 103-195. l7Cf. pp. 15rl-158; M. Cl.agett et aI., eds. uaelntlzre, op. cit., TtteLfth-Centuny Europe and the Found.ations of Modern SoeietA (Madi6on: University of Wisconsin Press, 1955); Eric Christiansen, ?he Northern Cnuead,es: The Baltic and the Catholic F?attie? 77001525 (Minneapolis: University of l{innesota Press, 19801; J. cilchrist, The Church and Economic ActiDitU in the Middte Ages (London: Macmillan. 1969); Gordon Leff, The Dissoluti.on of the Medieval Outlook (New York: Ilarper E Row, 19761 . 18cf. Edr"rd P. Cheyney, The Daun of a lleu Era (New York: Harper & Row, 1962, 2nd Ed.), pp. 142-246; Lewis llurnford, The Condition of Man (New York: Hareourt, Brace Jovanovich, 1973), pp. 152-200; F. L; Nussbavn, The ?niunph of Sci-ertae d.nd Reasoi (Nen York: Harper & Rorr, 19531, pp. 61-197. 1 ' -0C f . Peter Gay, The Rise of Modern Paganisn (Net York: Randon llousâ&#x201A;Ź, 1957); Claude Manceron, Tuilight of the OLd order, trans. by P. Wolf (Uen York: Knopf, 19771.
20cf. The Trigins H"rb.rt Butterfield, of Moilern Scienee (London: c. Bell and Sons, Ltd., 1965); Hiram caton, The ?rigin (New llaven and London: Yale UniverEity of Subjecti.uity Press, 1973) 2ltil1i". L. Langer, PoLiticaL and Social Upheaxal, 1832-1852 {New York, Evanaton alrd London: garper E R o s , 1 9 6 9 ) , p p . 1 - 5 3 , 1 8 1 237; Arno J- lrtaysr. lhe Pereistence of t h e O t d R e g i n e ( N e w Y o r k : Pantheon Books, 1981) .
)- -)C f . ?he lechtological Jacques EIlul, Systen (New York: Continuutn, 198O); llax gfeber, Eeonong and Soeiet|, eds. Guenther (Berkeley, Roth and Claus wittich Los Angeles, London: University of California Press, 1978), pp. 48-55, 2L2-298. On bureaucracy pp. 755-lOO2. Cf. also Anthony clidden8, cf. vol. II, Capitalisn and Modern Social ?heot'y: An Analyeis of the writings of Marc, Durkhein and Mas lleber lCanrbridge : Canbridge University. Press, 1 9 7 7 1, p p . 1 3 3 - 1 8 4 .
METHOD
26
23cf. caPra, The Turning Point: seiettee, society an'7 ttitiof : h e R i s i , n g C u l i u r e ( i ' l e wY o r k : S i m o n a n d s c h u s t e r , 1 9 8 2 1 ; C a r o l y n laeictrant,-rile Death of lgature (San Francisco: HarPer & Ron'-l'980)t (Boston: South End Press' 1980)' ettat. C"i", Ecotogy o" potitL." 24arrthorry
op. cit.,
Gliddens,
PP. 178-182'
25Max
Reason (New York: of fnstlumental Horkheinet, Ctitique T h e S e a b u r y P r e s a , 1 9 7 4 ) ; M a x H o r k h e i m e r , - Ec L i p s e o f R e - a .osn S e a b u r y P r e s s , 1 9 7 1 1 ); M a t t h e r " L a m b , 9 o l i d d t ' i t y illew vorf,'rhe dtth VictLno. PP. 28-50. 26r.
c"ptu,
2TJonathan
oP' cit.,
The Faie of
Schell,
101-163'
PP- 53-74'
the gdrth
(New York:
Alfred
A'
Knopf, 1982). ZSAlasdalr
uacrntyre,
oP. cit..
p{r. 60-102'
29!r"tth",, L. Lanb, Hietorg ' Method and Theotogg (lli-saoula' Press, 197-8i, pp- 55-210; t'tichael Schneider' !{ontana: ssho}ar'5 (Nes York: Synthesis A Uarci.il/freudi.an Neuroeis anil Citiliation': Imagination rft. S-al"ry Press, 19?5!t ltartin Jay, ?he,Di'atectical Brordn and Co., 1973)' (Boston, Tironto: Little, 3Oltax Aer,
Horkheiaer, 19721, pp. 3-45,
Theoig Critical 18&-252.
(Nevr York:
Herder
and Her-
3lnudolf A. Makkreel, Ditthey: Philoeophen of the Hunan --. Press' 19?5) ' University irinceton (Princeton, New jersey: Studies at3-421t râ&#x201A;Źszek rtolakowski, Matn cunnenta of Mataisn' pi.-ios-js9, Ll"rr". P. s: Falla (6xford: clarenaon Press, 19781, pp' 335-42C; (Berkeley: Uftiand Faith Judith Van Herik, freud: on Feninini'ty Press, 19gZ) , pP. 9-105' of California versity 32lt.rr"-G"otg Gadarner, It'uth and l4eihod(New York: The -seabury PreBs, 19?51 , p;. Lg2-23L; Hannah Arendt, Betueen Past and Futune L97-264i r'riLz Press, 1951), pp- 4l-90, ifr"'viLi"g itl"r-i"if, lcleveland and Ner York: s;;;";-;d. , rhe vafi5ti'es of Histotv cotnPany, 1956), pP' {6-144' The world iublishing 33Thot" ?heory of 'tiligen Habe.nmas^ The ct'itieal uccarthy, (Carabridge. Mass. and London: The ltIE Press, 19791 , P?' 40-52' 50-98. 34Rob"ta Boyers and Robert orrill, eds', fi' D' Laing and A.ntiThonas szasz' The Myth HarPer s Row,1971); e"ycni.iiry itlew'yort: (earden iitv, New.York: Anchor Books, l979li )ii"i.it"tniripy o ' a v i a " i n g l e b y , ' Z d . , e n i t i . o l - P s g e h i a t r y , ? h e P o L i t i e e of M e n t a l "Freud 19801 ; Bruno Bettelheim, (frew i6rx: Pantheon Bookl' Itealth (March 1, 1982), pp' 52-93' u"i tn. Soul," The Neu rorker 3Stterbert Marcuse' Sotiet AnaLyeisMarcism: A Critical and R' Hahnel' ttr' Albert (New York: Randors House, 19S1), riv; The south End Press' 1981)t ?heony (ioston; ilansis^ and Sociali.at of s o c i a l i s n {university ;;;;ie c. ioages, rhe Burealuctatization of lLassachusetts Press' 1981) . 36Rugh..r.n N. Iyer, lhe Motal and PoLitical Thought of ^Mahctna LL3-292' Press, 1973LPP' Oxf6rd'University
Ganrlhi (6xford:
37s"*rr"l SehooLing i'n Capitalist Bowles and Herbert Gintis, America (NewYork: Basic gooks, Inc., 1976), pp. l8-51, 53-149' 3SMaclntyre, op. cit., Pp. 5-34; Thomas Mccarthy, op' cit', pp. 213-231,-fSe-f-8S; David-Smith, ilho Rules the t|nioersities? rhe iirew vork: titonthly Revi.ew Press' 1974); Richard Bernstein, Theory (New York: Harcourt, of sociat and PoLitical Restructuring t975t . Brace, Jovanovich,
CHRISTIANITY '3-9K- ._ Lectut'es of
27
Jaspers, Philosophg and the I,lorld: SeLected Eseaga and ( C h i c a g o : H e n r y R e g n e r y c o . , 1 9 5 3 ), p . 2 2 .
t' n -Daniel C. !,laguire, lhe New Subveneioes: Anti-Ane"icanisn t h e R e l i g i o u s R i g h t l N e w Y o t k t Continuum, 19821 , pp. 1-55. ^-1- M a c l n t y r e ,
op. cit.,
pp. 103-113, 238-245.
42Jii.g.r,
Habermas, Conmunieation and. the Euolu&ion of Soeiety, Thomas Mccarthy (Boston: Beacon Press, 79761 , pp. 178-205. !'?- D a n i e l Maguire, op. cit., pp. 87-140.
trans.
44I b"Ii"rr. that Alasdair Maclntyrers argunent Ln Aftet, Vittue supports this observation. Both an-archy and non-archy rest ultimately upon technique as controlling meaning and value, whereas syn-archy rests ultinrately upon praxis and hence is constituted by the will to dialogue and to conmunicative competence in reaching public policy. truly In this regard syn-archy as I develop it here is closely related to the works of the Frankfurt school. 45Th" ,rnd.t"tanding of freedom I am referring to here is dependent upon the work of Bernard Lonergan. Cf. his Insight, pp. 595-533. For a complementaly urrderstandj-ng of freedom as expanded effectively practice, through virtuous cf. Maclntyre, op. cit., pp. 169-209. L' -AC f .
Lamb, Solidarity given there.
references 47thi" standing Insight,
uith
Victi.me, pp. 7-23,
28-55 and the
aspect of syn-archy is equivalent to Lonergan,s underprocess of learning. of the self-correcting Cf. his pp. 174-175, 285-303, 713-718.
48Fo. contrast bet\reen contemporary ecumenism and the monp "r e t e n s i o n s archical of the claesical oecumene, cf. Eric Voegelin, press, The Ecunenic Age (Babon Rouge: Louisiana State University 1974), pp. 115-133, 300-307, andl how this contrasts rrith the position of KarI Rahner. Cf. Rahner's Concern fon the Church l[ert York: Crossroad, 1981) , pp. 77-186. 49Cf.
B.tr,.rd
Lonergan, Method. in
--Rosemary bury Press, SlH"rr"
Ruether, 1 9 7 4 1.
Faith
TheoLogy, pp.
and F?atricide
Kl[ng, Doee God Eciet?
(New York:
324 ff . 52tbid.,
101-124.
(New york:
The Sea-
Doublealay, 1980) , pp.
pp. 189-339.
-R-1W o l f g a n g
Leonhard, Eunoconnunisn, Challenge fon Eaot and tleat, trans. Mark Vecchio (New York: HoIt, Rinehart and Winston, 1978); c. R. Urban, ed., Eu"o-Communisn, fte Roots and Futune in Italy and Elseuhere (New Yorkt Universe Books, 1978). qd "Cf.
Langdon
cilkey,
Society
and
the
Sac?ed,
pp.
74-119.
Process theology is a prominent exemplification of this concerh to relate theology and modern science, as weII as the methodological orientation of those theologies influenced by Bernard Lonergan. --Cf. given
there
Daniel Maguire, op. cit., pp. 57-85 and references to the rrork as yet unpubtished of Dr. Dean Fowler.
56c"ta.d Radnitzsky, Contenporary Schoole of Metaecience ,, (eSteborg: akademif6rliget, 195'8), pi. re-faZ.
T,IETHOD
2g -'Cf.
PauI
cutsting. University
London:
(London:
Verso,
1975).
ed., Paracii.gms and ReuoLutio/ts 1980) , pp. Dame Press, of Notre
(Notre 2'l-74.
Dame.
Against
Feyerabend,
q - "nG a y y
Method
59Irnt. ancl th"e' Ct'iLi-:isn eds-, and AIan Musgrave, Lakatos Press, 1970)' Gr.ith of KnouLedge (London: Cambrj-dge University The trlethodology of Saientific pp. 39-48, 91-196; Imre Lakatos, C u r r i e and Gregory eds. John worrall Researcit Prog"ammes, pp. L93-222. (London: cambridge Press, 1978), University 60cf.
B"tnatd
rnsight,
Lonergan,
pp.
103-139.
6loo..Id bridge, 183-218
Bureauaracy A Theory of Public P. warwick, lCam1975), esp. pp. 3-36, Press, Mass.: Harvard University given there. and the references
62"i.hu.d (PhiladelPhia: and Action J. Bernstein , Praxis pp. L65-229i Kar}-otto Press, 1971), of Pennsylvania University trans. to Pragnaticisn, F?om Pragmatisn ApeL, Charles S. Peirce: (Amherst: Press' of Massachusetts University Krols John Michael 1981) . 63Cf. (New York: Simon and the Planners Rob".t coodman, After ?he Fi.nal Epidenic: Ruth Adams and Susan Cullen, 1972); schuster, Educational ir'ar (chicago: on Nuclear and Scientists Phgsicians Ametica 1981) ; David F. Noble, Science, for Nuclear Foundation CapitaLisn IechnoLogy and the Rise of Corporate Science, by Design: (New York: Alfred A. Knopf | \977', . 64E. and. Med.icine Men: Medicine Bror^n, RockefeLLer Ri.h.td (Berkeley: Press' of California university in Aneriea Capitalisn Beyond Reductionism: and J. R. smythies, Arthur Koestler 19i9); (Boston3 Beacon Press, Sciences in the Life Nea Perspectioes Btain The SeLf and fts 1969); Karl R. Popper and John C. Eccles, (New York: 1981) . International, Springer 65Purrl Denis savage trans. Freud and Philosophg, Ricoeur, 1970) ' pp. 419-551; (Ner"/Haven and London: Press, Yale University Jung, and the Search Ricoeur, and Psyche: M. Doran, Subject Robert (washington, Press of America, D.C.: University Foundations for (New York: The Free The DeniaL of Death Becker, 1977) ; Ernest Press, 1973). 66Jo""f and
Henley:
Bleicher, Routledge
Hermeneutics contenporar! 1980). & Kegan Paul,
(London,
Boston
67P",rl ed. and Eerneneutics and. the Human Sciences, Ricoeur, (London: Press, 1981), University Carnbridge John B. Thompson trans. Inaginatio!' The Analogical pp. 43-130, 222-273i D. Tracy, Pe. ' t h e o r i e H L u n g e t s t h e o t i e a n d 3fg- a Ol ; He lmut Peukelt ' I "il s s e n s c h a f pP. 17-54, (Frankfurt: 1978), suhrkamp, Theologie Fundanentale (Chicago: University Ihe Hunan Condition Hannah Arendt, 252-3L0; relative pp. For the references L75-325. 1958), Press, of Chicago refer to the notes and Bernstein, Maclntyre Horkheimer, to Becker, above. AA ""MacIntyre, 69olrrin Press,
W. 1980).
op.
cit.,
Gouldner,
pp. The
169-189.
Tdo
Marxisns
(Ner., York:
The
seabury
70cf. Today and socialism and Robin Hahnel, Albert tqi.h..l M. Lafllb' SoLida?it! 1981); south End Press, Tomo?Tou (Boston: given there, 132-133 and pp. 2-5 and references Victins, uith and Gibbons, given cf. also Michael "Insight there. references M e t h o d : EssdAs in Honor and in M. Lamb, ed.., C?eatiDity Emergence" (Milwaukee: f981), Marquette U. Press, Lonergan of Bernard PP.
CHRISTIANITY
29
529-542i Philip Mcshane, "Generalized Empirical Method and the pp. 543-572. Actual- Context of Economics," ibid., Tlttich."LAlbert and Robin Hahnel, Unorthodor Marzism (Boston: South End Press, 1978); John McMurtry, The Structure of Marxts WorLd-Vied (Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton Universj-ty Press, L978); Stanislaw Starski, CLass Struggle in CLassLess Poland (Boston: South End Press, 1982) ; Lawrence Weschler, Solidarity: Poland in the Season of its Passion (NewYork: Simon and Schuster, 1982) ; Rudolf Bahro, ?he Alternattoe in E a s t e r n E u r c p e , t r a n s . D a v i d F e r n b a c h ( L o n d o n: N L B , 1 9 7 8 ) ; K o f i Appiah-Kubi and Sergio Torres, eds., Afri.can Theologg En Route (Maryknoll: Orbis Books, 1979); Basil Moore, ed., The Challenge of Btack Theology in South Afri.ca (Atlanta: John Knox Press, 1973); Walbert Buhlnann, The Coning of the Third Chunch (Maryknoll: Orbis Books, 1975); Simon Leys, Chinese Shadoas lNew Y o r k : P e n g u i n B o o k s , 1 9 7 4 1; D a n i e l H . L e v i n e , e d . , C h u r c h e s a n d PoLi.tics in Latin Ane"ica (Beverly Hills: Sage Publications, 1979); Sergio Torres and John Eagleson, eds., The Challenge of Basic Christian Connunitles (Maryknoll: Orbis Books, 1981) . 72Rob".to Mangabeira Unger, Knouled.ge The Free Press, 1975), pp. 236-295t Glenn on a Tragic Ideal lBaton Rouge: flections versity Press, 1980), pp. 148-199; Parker of Strange"s (New York: Crossroad, f981).
(New York: and Politics Tinder, ConnunitA: ReLouisiana State UniJ. Palmer, The Conpany
73J..." FaIlows, National Defense (New York: vintage Books, 1981); David Hollo\day, "War, MiJ.itarism and the Soviet State," in E. P. Thompson and Dan Smith, eds., P"otest and Suruioe (New York and London: Monthly Review Press, 19811, pp. 7O-lO7i Thomas A Shannon, ed., trlar or Peace? The Search for Nea Ansae"s luaryknoII: Orbis Books, f980). 74Fr"n"i= t{oore Lappe and Joseph Collins, Food First: Beyond (New York: Ballantine the Myth of Scarcity Books, 1977) r francis Moore Lappe, Joseph Collins and David Kinley, Aid as ?bstacle: Tuenty Questi,ons about out Fo"eign Aid and the Hungry (Institute for Food and Development Policy, 19751; Susan ceorge, HoD the )ther HaLf Dies (Montclair: Allanheld, Osmun and Co., l977lt Gerald and Patricia Mische, Iouard a Human World 2t,der (New York: Paulist Press, 1977); Joseph cremillion , Food/Energy and the Major Faiths (Maryknoll: Orbis Books, 1978). T5Derr.ris Gabor, fnnol)ationa: Scientific" Ieehnologieal and. Social (New York and Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1970); F. pp. 253-120. Capra, op. cit., 76f,. S. Stavrianos, Globat Ri.ft: ?he fhird ,lo"Ld Conee of Age (New York: williarn llorrord and Co., 1981)i Loretta Schwartz-Nobel, Staruing in the Shadou of Plenty (New York: c. P. Putnam's Sons, 1 9 8 1 ). TTFerdinand tSnnies, Ceneineehaft und Gesellschaft lBerlinr 1887); Ton Bottomore and Robert Nisbet, eds., I HistorA of SocioLogical AnaLysie (Neu York: Basic Books, Inc., 1978), pp. 151, t9?-199, 440-442, 118-236. 7' -AD a v i d
Riesman,
with
Nathan
Glazer
and
Reuel
Denney,
fhe
Lonely C?oud lNew Haven and London: Yale University Press, 19501, H o r . r a r dS . B e c k e r , ) u t s i d e r s : Studiee in the SocioLogy of Deoiance (New York: The Free Press, 1963); Frank J. Donner, The Age of SurueilLance lVew York: Alfred A. Xnopf, 1980) . T9Jonathan R - -NI b i d . ,
Schell,
The Fate of
pp. l8l-231.
the Ea"th,
pp.
f73-174.
METHOD
30 81Macr.ty.e,
op. cit.,
pp.
190-209.
82Ma*
w " b e r , E . . c ) n a n uc n d S o c i e t y , v o l . I , p p . 2 4 - 2 6 , 3 3 9 , 212-265i Vol. II, pp. 956-997i Max Weber, 0n Charisna and Institution BuiLding (chicago: University of Chicago Press' 1968)' pp. 46-80. 83rt
pp. 48-65.
id.,
84N.rr"y
in M. Lamb, ed., and Reconciliation," Ring, "Alienation "Horizonal and Method, pp. 249-264i Mark D. l4oreIli, Creati|itA Diplomacy," ibnd., pp. 459-475 and references given in footnote 8 above . 8SB."""t"a ed., The Cr"eatioe Process (New York: The Ghiselin, The Act of Creation 1955); Arthur Koestler, New American Library, (New York: DelI Publishing Co., 1954) ; William Mathews, "Method in M. Larnb, ed., Credof Reality," and the Social Appropriation tiuity and Method, pp. 425-442. By community here I mean, of course, community. and not only instinctual intentional 86otto Nathan and Heinz Norden, ed,s., Einstein York: Avenel Books, 1981), pp. 509-640. 87B"trr.td Ae 'R" w
Lonergan, Method. in yet
have
to
appreciate
the
TheoLogy, pp. epochal
356-358.
significance
cf. ecumenical movement among the world religions. wetl Smith, Iouards a Horld Theology (Philadelphia: minster Press, 1981). 89R"f".
to
references
given
in
notes
on Peace (New
of
the
wilfred cantThe West-
10 and 11 above.
90Not"r,
Perrin, Jesus and the Language of the Kingdon (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1976); Ernst KHsemann, Jesus Means FreeFortress Press, 1969). don (Philadelphia: 9lc,rrturo A Political cutierrez, "Freedom and Salvation: John Knox Press' and Change (Atlanta: Problem," in Liberation Ig77l , pp - 3-94; Martin Hengel, Chri s t and Poaer (Philadelphia : Eaith: A Case Fortress Press, 1977); Gerd Theissen, A Critical (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1979) ; Alfred Braunfor Religion of th.aL, SaLuation and the Perfect Societg (Artrherst: University M a s s a c h u s e t t s P r e s s , 1 9 7 9 1. 92Et.r"t Troeltsch, ?he Social Ieaching of the Christian of Chicago Press' Churches, trans. olive wyon (Chicago: Utliversity 1981), vol. I, pp. 8-3793tbid.,
pp. 328-232.
94tbid., vol. rrr pp. 451-514, 579-651, 591-805. cf. also of ytee Congar (Milwaukee: Timothy MacDonald, The Ecclesiology 1982). Ph.D. dissertation, Marquelte University, 95Joh"rrn t 4 e L z, ? h e E n e r g e n t C h u n c h ( N e w Y o r k : c r o s s Baptist road, 1981). The renewed emphasis being given to local churches i-n The Catholie Theologi'cal SaeietA theologically is reflected '.forres of Aneri.ca Proeeedings, Vol. 35 (1981) . See also Sergio Comnunand John Eagleson, eds., The Challenge of Basic Christian 96Jonathar
schell,
?he Fate of
the Eat'th.
I,oNERGAT,IISEARLY USE OF ANALOGY A RESEARCHNOTE--WITH REFLECTIONS Frederick E. Crorre, S.J. Regis College, Toronto Eleven Lonergan ogy,
ago,
preaent,
in
the
need of
as well
as the
such a procedure.l
University asaert
a eimilar
if
we are
to
to
for
the
pitfalls
threaten
that Iater,
the
think
uEe of
past
in
the
anal-
terms
Euccess
at
a Laval
itaportance Trinity,
analogously
of
of
the
a paper
in
continuing
a Chri8tology
Bernard
historian,s
understanding
need to
construct
Theologg,
the
underatanding
he noted
analogy
to
Method in
years
Th.""
colloquiirm,
psychological
our
his
paragraphE
sotE
discussing
the of
years
devoted
of
the
and went on
consciousnegs questions
to meet the
of
tine.2 These sample
referencee
larly
and justifiably
guite
irmocent,
busy reader. tifonr
use of
of
hidden
of
his
in
itself
too
But
carry
analogy
in
that
usage.
the
and thus
data
But history
is
analogy thl.nkinE.
hae wider
challenge
fron
My historical the
txo
perhapa,
Uy orn
out
the
will
task
doctoral
pasaagea
which
of
with
assemble j.n
noted
as a key to $ho Iabor thinking
with
bit
Lonergan's
a fen
to
of
use
his
Btyle
accept
the
has presented. reflections
topic.
which
analogy
to
writings,
aamples
that
his
then
this
diaaertation deal
those
concl.ude
significance
as a study
an interesting
is
serving for
a wealth
career.
than
opinion
a
understanding
previous the
seem
and mul-
rfith
our
therefore,
his
regu-
pause to
new journal, for
iuplications,
sketch
practl,cal
enrlch
this
of
are
give
writings,
to
Lonergan.s
period
that
Lonergan,'
an extensive
early
to
and aa a directive
and carry
of
be nined
rnore here,
lexicography?
of
In
freight
perspective
a better
there
or
of
1940,
to
seemed worthwhile,
t}re tlethod. and post-rYethod
on the
and traditional
Lonergan.E
on analogy
provide
works "later
and as a contributLon
sonE of
of
in the
the
night
It
analogy
those
fanriliar
they
neaning
later
to
called
in
Lonergan
conpleted
eorne detail.
in
Aguinas
is shown to have ueed the analogy of Aristotle.s physical motion (nption in the trangitl,ve sense of noving an object) to understand the divine pretrction by which the sinner ia converted and juetlfied.3 And there is developed, with a more personal input, the
generalized
tivity: sets
on the forththe
Creator
and that
dependence
theorem analogy
of of
"proxiraate" of
on God of
the the
divine
operation
a srrord.sman's analogy
for (the
creature pnincipTe
31
of
in
all
created
use of
his
sword,
acLonergan
the caugation of the rretncrte" analogy being operation
as opposed
the to
32
}TETHOD
that
of
the operation
ticular
anal.ogies at
discussion special of
this
analogies
li-e,
in
such a thematic
for
their
for
of
exposition
the
Trinity.
tional,
remarks on the
Lonergan's
the
und.erstanding
for
present
purposes, as it
intelligence of ial
proper
the
things, in
lead
of
personal
only
stated
his
insight
ovrn manner,
career,
it the
being
of
but
"cannot
particular
necessitates of
versity
to
the
vances
analogy,
judgment, is
the
"natural
insight
is
is
content
is
truth
the
an analogy of
is
key importance
in
"the the
forth
Aristo-
matter
of
being:
of
proportion, terms
by which
through
understanding
is
the the
Also
to
inteltj.gibly analogy
for
and
the process
of
the
.
of
giving
is
tra-
meaning
these
ad-
the
Trinity,
to
articles
ens and esse,
proceeding
.
proPortion
and concept in
.
the di-
.
human consciousness
be noted
an analogy
.
whatever
and .
feature,
characteristic
.
"the
understanding,"
intelligibility
identity
.
sense."8
concept of
in
through-
specifically
of
act
. makes the
here
between essence and existence
and being.9
is
the the
is
be
could be I'what is known
to natural
process
"As there
there of
of .
.
the
and "the
expressing
Thus,
it
position
. could
.
be operative
will
the object of
.
nature
set
form is
Leads to
similarity
experience
remark:
to
an effect
but
. its
Again,
that
proportion
The proportion
fron
change
nanely,
content.
enough,
ditional
of
be analogous,"
the the
different."
subject analogy."
theory
and Loner-
matter
an Aristotelian
.
mater-
dynamic
That
of
a notion
direction
The other
of
analogy
.
of
"quiddity" process of on analogy.
And so we have,
of
that of
as the object concept
the
recognition
inagined.'
a position
anal-
dynamism of
discovery
ultimate to
the
use of
the
the
and truth, in
and to
more inportant
for
lay
in-
tradi-
theology
far
around the
lvhat is
for us to
to
But,
their
analogy
are obviously
they
unfolding
the
into
takes
by recourse
analogy,"
telian
in
indirectly."
Lonergan's
being
and for
substantially
the]t
nor quantum nor quale
by intellect out
role,
"the
quid
neither
basis
do show
remembered
psychological
analogy
of
intelligence
and fateful
on proportion:
if
developed
two directions
One direction gan's
of
and the
consciousness, will
the
heads for
object
heading
rnystery.o
dealt
later
theory
cognitional
relation is
questions
a fe$t years
personal,
theory
The content
reference.
the Thomist
latter
divine
of
cognitional
the
of
very
or any
it.
They are especially
Thomist
Under the
for
no thematic
is
general,
using
theological
follovred
interest.t
portant
ogy:
that
in par-
interest
there
in
way of
my terms of
and revitalization
recovery
but
analogy
particular
outside
Th.e Derbun articles just
of
Lonergan's
and the
course,
of
Such extensive revealing,
date
early
significance
the
with
itself).4 perhaps
is
so also
n"t. "10 Thit since
Being
33
ANAI,oGY is
a divine
as an act
attribute of
and,
as the
But,
restricting
how this cept
the
attacheE
Three,
his
personal
ig
in
shifting act
objectifying
analogy
its
to
preaent
of
from
the
note con-
objectified
ltself,
expressing
in
dynamic
not
relevant
Son
Trinlty.
I merely
the
understanding,
foundations
to
the
purposes,
focua
the
of
Eot,
Fatherta
the
relation
second person
the to
discuasl,on
remark,
to
the
grounda
tsord,
uttered
but
corrnon to
utterance,
hunan congcious-
ness. Ineight, over
the
of
"notion ent of
in
he saya,
for
could
say it the of
chapter
12 but
that
is
sider
it
in
of
tion
the
its
about Further of
use in
thia
to
notion
to
there
analogy,'
Ipnergan
classical
heurlgtic rt
and to tion it
but,
meaning
vary-
another.
one
for
one desire
the
one could
or,
say it
and goes beyond what
depending
i8
atrictly,
a
iB the
of
rhole
concePt
this
you con-
potential
as
one aska the
guet-
in if
other
one can forn
on wtrether
knoe or
aa notion,
ie
its
then
que3tion
the
tcrr,
ln
knovledge appllcatl.on
callg
itl,
connon
recognizing
ig
analogy,
in
of
sense that
But
ln
a Dore
of
analogy
rhich
under
gcience
ln
('a
lo.ca
reference
to
the
it.
exploits situationa
fact
repeated rurely etody.ls
rlth
that
the
ulll
etabe re-
such a u!e, basic
"sinilars
differ,
our
use conmon eense il
As ahrays, that
a
in
headingr
legitinating
untlerstandLng:
than
protractdd
coqrared
a pattern
in
la har
varl,oua
are
grounds
there wtrich
sâ&#x201A;Źarchlng
of
the
nore analogy
to
inrtance to
lnherent
ter:ar
reference
ertrrpolation,
e nw
thcre
hardly
can receive
llttle
1r acknorledged.ll the
an early
dangera
l.B given
understoodt"
being
atructurea
is
make of
the
it
of
is
Finally, to
He
same
to
r.onergan,
to
but,
anlogou!
Secondly,
prone
the
, and one can say of
deeire
there
though
context
be related
peated.
with the
(indeed,
being'
La Ineight
Fl,rst,
cod,
tistical.l6
poaition
accordingly.
rith
underpins
analogousr
of
concept
application
univocal,
interpret
conceptsi
naterl,al
here.
notion
of
a8 the
all
inher-
the
and lonergan'a
univocal,
of
being
rith
and applLcation.
neaning
mention
both
as I
or
itself
productive
contrast
and revised
contentsi
such a concept?f
univocal
in
written
raa
19s3.11 the
of
anticipation
is
is
here,
1919 to
penetratea or, one all other contentsi 'for regards concePta, this dietinction
being
that i:, the 'notion
concept it
of
it
other degire
neither,
is
from
analogoua,
or
that
all
that
notion
contenta.'l3
being
from one field
know underpins
while
of
applications,
angrer,
analogous,
aa the
developed
is
notion
this
yeara,
four
much elaboratedrl2
being
syatematically
could to
of
all
in
revigiona
next
know and ag set
to
now very
is
analogy
asks whether ing
the
understood
desire
being,
meaning
of
being,"
the
on the
for
except
course
are
without adds also
explanasinilarly
formulating the
34
METHOD
j-nsights
particuLar for
suspicion
relevant
to
the critical
in
we have been examining turn
to more of
shortly
giving
.rot without
each,17
grounds
thinker.lS major
of
lrorks
But at
then.
Lonergan and will point
this
there
re-
intervene
on analogy little essays, each wj-th a wealth of detail -.rir to surnmarize, One is a review article on Johannes I will B e u m e r' s T h eo l o g i e a L s GL a u be n s u e r s t L . n d n i s , a b o o k t h a t d e a l t a t (now vatican I) length with the position of the vatican Council three
which
rday we may understand
on the through of
analogies
the
mystery
with
and continues his
to is
atudents
ference
to
focus
But the
of
understanding
ology,
a focus
in
is
Lonergan adding
that
There
arriving
thoughtas
of
to
and there ditatioe to
apprehend being The third
analogy
of
in
of
and scientific
definition
that to
into
to unpo-
the
(rtith
an ac-
and modern,
of
context
of
that
duality)
,
between ene quidhis
created
aPprehend
essence is being
is
and imperfectly.
is
which
a paper
for
the
Lonergan draws a phrase
thought.23
though
Thomas,
(and then
lejection
bwt- to
the
The
based on Platonist
medieval
the
st.
of
universals
Fourth
Inter-
"a protracted
lde found
ln
Th"
Insightl 'con-
"o^p.tison fron to Prescind entirely For example, "the structures."
to verification
judgment,"
quae
and
apprehend God in
similarity
enter
hypothesis
analogy is
the
most exten-
the question
difference
(an echo of
on a structural
the materials relation
to
the
be noted
to
congress,
proportion"
of
God in
of
his
rendering relate
thinkers,
analogously
only
esaay
Thomlst
betrdeen Thomist centrates
of
ll.im quidditati{e,
apprehend
national
talk
for
under the
the whole question.
the
the-
. Analogiae conaec-
.
supposes duality
knowledge various
and ens analogice:
to
to
subsistent
an exporition
is
to
anal-
of
and human intellect,
knov then) , there
that
when they
experience
at
,
probably
verbatim
reference
difficulty
the
of
emphasis
only
principle
date
an alnbst
,
what is
angelic,
ie
value
tasks
. Analogi.ae conseetaria
.
to
Intelligence
siting Platonic
.
account
characteristic
the
1954-1955.21 H".",
divine,
with
starta
his
derstanding.
count
of
.
he gives
hominen reepiciant,"22
to
passing.20
in
"Analogia intellectus
subtitLes,
quae Deum reepiciant and organized
to
exposition.
positive
Supplement Lonergan wrote
the
taria sive
(how familiar
Beumer's
on the
relation
indicate
course of
Trinity
three
analogy
interlocking
I had been,
vatican
Lonergan
rather
is
has and on its
The second essay is students
for
cornment, in
article
I may merely
in his
of
chapter
shorthand re"Denzinger 1795"--his question) , and he shows an acute inter-
favorable
the
ogical
tni"
natnely,
faith,
and by the
phrase,
passage
the
of
by creation
plogramnatic
be, the
generally
vrith
est,
mystery.19
mysteries
the
supplied
is that
is
similar not
to
to
the
say that
relation
ANAIOGY
35
scientific entific
hypothesis
is
verification
the
the
Ionergan
sulting the
in
Trinity.
if
they
works
We are
are
sere
in
study.
role
theology
able
itself
of
De eonetitutione is
sets
in
and scientific order
introduces
this
the
and the
is
finite is
act
and what act
of
of
(divinel
his
year
indeed,
with
the
dicates.--
AA
analogy, analogy
a longer
an extended
whole
rrcrk
Our topic
whj,ch are itself,
doc-
Secorrdly,
analogy
rrhat
for
the
necessarily
what
Trinity
Dioina"un
same in-
he necessarily
retnaina,
however, in
in
the
academic
Pe"sonarun
eonceptio
the psychological
of
on that not
Here
dis-
as by one and the
so by one and the
centers
in
of
became (human) .27
account
discussed,
but
path
personal
up the
wotk,
analogia."
a science.25
Word can be both
brought
$ork,
Our first
between theology's of
Christ:
and what he contingently
and produced
analogica,
the
and
consider-
important
theology's
very
be,
the
nature
uith
but
God knows both
carne to
being
The following cycle
hiB
1964,
as of
the
"De nethodotun
human in
and even
These
year
as well
smaller
and again
knowing,
contingently
norld.
the
et peychologi.o.25
exposition
year
re-
too.
between
synthetic
theology,
discussed,
the
entitled,
unity
till
by now expect,
ontolog'tca
Lonergan
divine
sci-
importance,
academic
repeatedly
analysis,
and the
same infinite
will
an analogy
trinal
or
Christology
major
theology"
produced
a aection forth
of
wider
of
for
revision
on analogy
ideas then
Chpieti
covery
of
the
"Latin
are
his
year
$orks
continuing his
field
"treatises"
at
As my readers
revision
interest
then
term of
The first
Lonergan
fornal
unknorrn to
undergo
present
bread-and-butter
like back
almost to
which marks the of
his
something
definition,
iudgment.24 1955-1956 and 1955-1957, were productive
The academic years, ones for
same as Thomist
same as Thomist
analogyl the nature
the
an introductory
long
analogy;
as the
title
exposition
chapter
in-
and rol.e of
on the
of
the
nature
of
theology.29 Three it
for
if
there
pointa
be one,
theology.3o those
souid,
in
the
of the
field
through
only
guestion
procedures
of
a new guestion:
science the
to
of
reserve
the
analogy,
and those
difference
of
bet$reen
ate fi?Bt sciences fot ue in the natural anA those that are ft?et fot, us in the gtructures, (languagee, donestic etc.l, that is, the
(for
cultural.
eguivocal.3l
a transcultural
remote
the
One I mention, recurring
which
of
latter
object
is
the
etc.l
hunan scienceg and the
between
The second
categories
(color,
come up here.
paragraph:
a Iater
principle, example,
from ours) , but development of
The former Hence there
are is
and one not
one also
only
painstaking
through
on the
interiority.32
side H.r.
said
to
need for
on the
entry of
be univocal these
the
Lonelgan
into
side
latter of
a culture
subject, goes on to
METHOD
36 discuss
for
arises,
church of of
time, point
surely
tnay be mentioneal:
the
i,n De constitutione
already cation
of
of the 34
grace.
orvlne
principle
the
inhabitation
philosophy
matters
account
of
beings,
of
not
given
ansrrrer is
for
beings
to
understanding
"the
analogies
First,
there
is
to
ing of of
is
In the
the
forcea (in
academic year, his
faith,
undelstand,
purpoae.
to
for
so,
and
metaphysics,
more funalamentally,
But then,
(form
understanding."
of is
form as the
give
to
potency
to
a
as insight ground of
reflective
however, but of
Lonergan gave a course is but
development, one is of
all
himself
the
shows that
mysteries,
but
he could
truth
brought the
only
two points
faith remark .that divine faith is scientific
and so no analogy
is
sig-
considerable
I note
uee "belief"),
he knows;
there
of
There
truth.
of
truth
is
not
and reveals
what God understands
Secondly,
understanding
as a series
the
1958-1959,
overall
himself
for
it
function
dif-
areasi
essence and existence,
et methodo'38 tt
an analogy
for
Divine
relevant
human understanding
of
rde lrould more likely
verify
the
there
being is
knowledge of
being.37
us to
verifies
tance.39
analogy.
and act
"understanding
the
insight)
present
Engtish
and not
, and then there is analogoue understandto give the extended metaPhysics understanding
to
for
nificance for
all
De inteLlectu
entitled
farniliar in
being."35
in
proportionate
absolute
absolute
the
leaves
$rith
of
understanding
experience,
judgment
beings'
come from an understanding is
of
metaphysics
all
or analogy Proportion and "l,tetaphysics is understanding
concerned
analogy
the
is
there
of
studied
betrreen essence and existence. exploiting
residue
working
those
essences is
netaphysician
the
any particular
are a compound of
But beings
question,
the
not
analogy,
terms of
various
hirn the c's.
of
a" They
is
The rnetaphysician
of
types
ferent of
in
a proportion."
y:?t
What, t'hen, does he understand? Lonergan's
the ens per essentian." of
abstract
the by
"It
understand?
the
for
on Insight.-context
seen
and appli-
justified
followinn
the the
in
Christ,
an analogy
who are
lectures
analogy
what does a metaphysician class
ere return
of
now lePeated,
those
in
unity
the
provide
to
Spirit
and Lonergan's .HaIifax
a neat
contain
is
extended
Holy
high
From these
for
Christi,
to
a third
Final-ly'
study,
analogy
the
of every
the transcultural
of
further
that
peoples'
all
including
for
calls
is'one
and nevertheless
conditions,
The relation
every culture.'"
it
and the gospel was
occurred
to be universal,
cod is
analogical
the
revelation
particular
preached under very
the question;
aspect of
the theological
necessarily
into
notion
no scientist
for in
principle
is only for
involved. what we can our
accep-
Play to sPecify our (though the term is not
37
ANALOGY
reportedl that
of
the
inverse
square
up a new field that
divine
of
of
mysterj-es
without
reduci.ng the us return
remark,
very
to
so the
reality
1959,
useful
itself
something irrational.40 Lonergan rs own work in theology.
that
and psychological Christology
to
reworked
culminate
in
work
ship
the
to
guite
history.42
forward
in
one has to
ruthlessly
in
the
next
1964 and bring
Lonerganrs
so that
theology,
period
this
phase in
on method was going
to
were years,
five
a conclu-
Meanwhile,
a complex
simplify
the
of
any sketch
the
obtains
theology
during
of
only
faith
on christ.41
statements
headings
various
of
and trinitalian
publications
the
a particular
sion
course, of
under
I note
an analogy
betrdeen ontolog'ical being
numbers,
irrational
to
!{ore massively,
the
understanding can discuss
of
as Subject,"
too,
opens
and thus
theologian,
mathematics
"christ
is
it
undelstands
number,
human intelligence,
the
from method to
of
mathenatician
an irrational
exceed
a nay analogous
Let
2 is
mathetnatics,
them in
From an article
as the
insight:
root
its
of
relationhistory and
course
developrnent. I note already succinct
table
analogy:
stance,
the
gives
the
though
nith it
And there ogy for
an analogy
of
of
the
great
as the
testing
the
gan strove tory
of the
I
source
new,
of
second of
positive
its
science
basis
for
the
of
196!
in
the-
role,
as inverse
a
is types
sub-
understanding
in
wae going
said,
(divine
for
generalize
to
mining his
however,
even
insight.45
psychological
of
"worlds*
the
read
analogy
that
the
the
side
of
but
from
the
the
old
way of of
of
the lo
Meaning."--
the
subject
in
Thomas More Institute, A great
chapter
doing
anal-
part
3 of
from
of
the
Method in
involved otherl arena For
the
his-
In
the
of
"realms
consciousness)
is
established
Then, called content lheology,
is
simply of
the
from
obtain, which
operations
given
, and we not
differences
there
is
meaning"
of
and the
for
two remarks.
theology.
greatest
in
that
them as Loner-
1961-1962, attention
worlds
where the
obiect, of
these
too, the
and the
(th,e later
subject
pass from vrorld to world.48
1963 at
being
ideas
differentiations
the
side
forttard
grace
we need rnake only
De nethodo theologiae, to
again
found
do not
and helpful,
De Deo Trino
more and more detached
but
corresponding
us to
the
analogical
analogy
the
changes
and Thonist
Then the
restatement
ttpe
tleatises
analogy,
course, to
of
form,
the
the Trinity.-
three
served
beirrg.44
a new scriptural L7
is
new, r think,
first
exposition
rewrites
that
third
vlork on method, the
Also
but
Aristotelian
the
a strong
be of
christ,
Platonist,
us a fresh
ology,{5
of
unity
topic.43
of
and the
t-he De Verbo rnealndto
that
our present
affect of
then
used for
the
allow
lecture
"The Analogy lecture
especially
in of
we find j.n the first
I*tETHOD
38 part
that
of
ments of to
and for
.n"logy,51
of
rhetorical
pages.
give
the
term
with
term:
is
it
a list
Lonergan offer
to
them rrith
This
pretty
is
all
so far Helpful
degree
the
analogy,'"
and it
occurrence
in
demands, demands.)"
occagion
use of
its
the
delegate
and never
.orrt.*l,
term,
the
in Lonerganrs Pattern means that we must work to understand
rnuch the
re-
and ex-
terms
occasion
another
that
does
his
a systematic
not
uses
but the
is
here
he is
requires,
we may
an analogous
is
as I know,
nowhere, meanings.
precision
such a view'
in
meanings
itself
that
vte have
that
maintain
analogy
under-
Lonergan'g
to be i-ncluded
effect
of
degree
the
be at
which may not
the logic
senae that
the
in
thinker plains
But
these
of
mark on Thomas Aquinas,
that
down
set
research of
view
particular
the
fact
the
meanings.
various
a
understanding.53
little
sketchy
I would
features
outside
stands
feature
one such
the
but
certai0
fix
enough to
of
basis
analogy,
and use of
standing
an
as oPPosed to
doctriner
a comprehensive
attempt
latte!
permits
for a better exploit I fill Presently pattern of Lonergan's usage.
on the
not,
I would these
rn the
which
examples r./trich give
earlier
psychological
the
analogy,
trinitarian
overall
on the
of
the
that the
thoroughly
elaboration.52
on egstenatic
statement
revealing
perspective
data
speculative
I note
sketch,
basis
its
up of
so with
and doing
analogical
rework very
scriptural
the whole
piling
thinking
Lonergan's
be.to*".50
the
a new stress
is
organization
in
for
it
of
De Deo T?ino
both
editions,
for
or embodi-
carriers
the various
with
illuminating
is
in my historical
item
As a final 1964 volumes of
This
it
a title
that
formality
there
but
him naming the pattern
find
the
dealing
chapter,
meaning;
work
each loqic-
to
machines. what the day,
the
then
gards
what
dent
being,
this
the
strictest
of
elements
that
is
nysteries technical
sense in
and heuristic is
C : D),
the
in of
field
of
and act
potency
the
which
structures, analogy
indeed
of
firmly
being, Proportionate (form, in contrast,
the
and there
is
there
is
a broader
analogy
indirect
of
understandto
regard
the various
a proPortion
even in
But, truly
in
four
of
analogy
the
one may speak of
Thomist
carriers terms
understanding
re-
transcen-
maintained
Secondly,
j't
that
ia
understood:
and Proper object of insight). is understanding sense, analogical
as the Trinity.
There
analogical
direct
position
thought,
meaning or. the
and directly
as
seems clear
and that
but,
course;
hre recognize
If
we find?
meanings
the
understanding,
be properly
cannot
strict
ing--a
of
role
the metaphysical being
some of
are
then
determining
such but of
and scientific
of meaning, involved of
still
classical etc.
(A : B :
some, but
all
: four
ANALOGY
39
naA be directly in
the
understood,
strict
untechnical
\rith
meanings.
And I
would give
netaphors
historianrs
the
terms
activity
the
last
still,
as in-sight,
full
Lonergan would object
to,
these
terms
since
we can understand
I think,
will to
the
explain
theology? while
is
his
my sketchy
For
example:
use it tific
assertion
rdhatever the
tional
that
field
method can lead
the
all
relation
regard
us back to
conscious-
in
the
to
serve and
tro,58
"n"logy.59 take account both
terms,
features.
one mind and must
that
invariant
behind
more so
science
stable
we have but
such What
paragraphs of
a general
up certain
or obiect;60
of
cog-
to
task,
features
least, in
the
data the
An answer would have to does turn
point
under-standing.
fo!
anal-
paene omne
Ianguage for
two preceding
on the at
conof
making any metaphor in
development
research
the
is
analogy
recently
considerable
but
on,
con-
against
euintil).an, our
up of
point
and easy path
analogy--and
the
usage
analogies
one could
compare specific
deny,
question.
a large very
of
position
For he lrill
seeming to
This of
distinctions
Lonerganrs
systematic
fact
understanding of
(see my
and third
analogy.
repeatedly
catching
all
second
conmon-sense
broad
metaphors:
as a systematic
ness and have no need at
one situation
analogy
from the mere piling
and in
of
and very
tr,ro) . To make the
the
analogy
broad
sense of
he admits with
grasping,
serve
of
inveighs
by taking
is
these
separates
quod di,cimus netaphona ."t,57 nitional
combine
tvro usages)
Lonergan
looking.55
case with
use of
aberrations
division
in the first (more likely in
human knowing
ogy with
the
the very
and illegitimate
important
that
not is
common seirse understands
perhaps
would
suppose
we note
is
there
the
us a fourth
Another (more likely crete,
another;
paragraph)
ceiving
which
Thirdly,
sense in which
by analogy opening
sense.
the
study
structures
of
scien-
of
cogni-
activity;51
and that there is a great difference betneen and its procedures, on one side, and theology and its procedures on the other.62 The brief account we find in the opening pages of Method in fheology63 =""." quite consistent with science
these
continuously
may regard
the
between certain that
to
would
put
create
in
procedures
them into a mess,
but
tr.ro clues.
thing certain
to
nherever develop
similarities
to
First,
it
it
with
works
of
would
recent be not
to
put
if
the
to
sho\r sone similarities
according scientific
Next, to
its
I
is
suggest
them into end I
ah^rays the that
own nethod,
method,
I grar,t
statements
them. To that
human nind
however,
an analogy
and theology.54 with
understand
be at vrolk.
theology
The question,
Latin
science
my advice
rather
human mind one must expect procedures
of
the
a logic-machine
a logic-mach ine--try would offer
positions.
maintained
affirmations
and quite
in
its
it
is
noting another
one
40
METHOD
to
take
sci.entific
conform
to
denied
he
that and
ence,
as
method A quotation
it.
and
attempt
helpful
theology
conceives
then
a model
may be
on
to
here; analogy
the
make
theology
Lonergan of
just
has
natural
scr--
continues:
over analogy However, to avoid is not an easy matter. and with of theology and above familiarity the history problems, are two main steps. with its current there natural sciThe first of mathematics, is an exploration the basj-c and philosophy to uncover ence, conmon sense, activhuman cognitional and invariant structure of all method and so to reach a transcendental ity for theolosuch a method will be relevant to theplogy, gians have used them. always have had minds and always t h e o l o g i c a l method, w i l l n o t b e , h o w e v e r , t h e w h o l e o f It the specifically theological for to it must be addd fields.55 principle from other that differe'ntiates theology what
I
main
steps
but
woul-d
caII
that
context
the
to
the
srith
problems.
Lonergan,
and
in
history;
notoriously
be
might tory I
hope
need if
rather
that
of
is
research
is
may be
and
theology
through this, if
some
i-nsights
just
not
much of
the
theologians
all
rather
to
if
of
as
our
quite
a matter
of
fact,
thinking
is
not
there
is
requirements
no of
of
and to
of
instance to
enter activity;
as
run
his
state-
emerging,
a matter
analogous of
and
transcendental
value
of but
a division,
that
begun. "67
a philosophy
anything
r^/ay, short
logic.
dicl,
cognitional base
only
that go
to
only
an
seem
impossj.ble
get
subdi.vision
but
analysis
and
eight
need
recently
just
than
we would
intentionality
his
I
procedures
ranges
the
to
the
challenging the
welLbegun, more
somewhat
is
as
insist, and
Analogical
it
of
the
tend
forget?)
so
forgetfulness
mater-
even
a desiderandum
to
task,
hisFirst,
of
wealth
especially
like
research of
idea.
impLementing
that
of
item
convey
more
the
fascinating
Iogic-machine
impoverished fit
that
then
that
the it
might
is
true
and
ascertainable
that
expand
This
in
great
to
method
problems
another
illustrate
would
current
piece
little
just
studyt
essential
analogous,
necessarily
a
is
into
said a
wj,ll
inserted:
its
critics.
this
now
begun,
"is
studied.
are
I
is is
Lonergan's
when
meant
It
allowed
deeply
on
principle;
to
be
they
certainly,
I
even
analogy
to
method.
correct
Lonergan
Secondly, questions
wish
note
forward
drawn
on
I
two
be
theological
readil-y
his
of
than
awaiting
special-ties
r
back.66
ments
and
pre-1965.
of
easily
widely
that
(perhaps
functional one
many
to
theological once
the
themselves--
with
his
out
at
by
still
underestimate
fact
suggested
investigation?
such
Lonergan
is
my research
impression
my
it
a
and
with
significant
more
Lonergan
in
wrestling
lexicography,
or
ial
of
overlooked
My introduction
worked
are
steps
theology
not
is
for
speak
two
of
fact,
here
attention
these
history
years
thirty-five
theotogical
reader's
outlines--they
which
into
familiarity
in
the
Lonergan
reducing to
make
of
but an his
idea
41
ANA].OGY
Thirdly, stances but
scores
the
guestion.
ators
analogy
of
ness to
of
are analogoug. lists
questions Ho* aII
it?
easy to
senae. And that
is
go on to
the
this
and to
analogy
of
his
in
This
greatly
illuminate
the
a vexed
question
and inner
there
an outer
word in
on the able
aid
Jesus
for
us, of
of
toward
of
word in
of
to
interiority
interLority
began to
of
people
our
would,
of
all
ages,
describe
here,
nrore
and I think
tradition
and
and freedom
Ln Method in Jeaus
finding
into
fheologg.T2 expreaaion
and his suffering. silence a broad gense, ie received,
be received is,
inter-
end we have
his
our own inner
that
solving
and the
spectrun
apostles,
between
rord
in
other
authority
and re-expreased
virtue
foundations,
analogy
church
an outer
betneen
inner
the
religious
religious
as re meet it
and deeds,
interiorly,
pression out
woulcl be the
expression,
assimilated
nord,
our
an analogy
relation
caae of as poaaible:
as the mystics
is
of
we have the
when they
There
dialectic,
a special
the
and the
rational,
etc.1o
one end of
At
same
one could
as fully
with
aa well
experience.
turning
to
At
the
are aa differ-
intelligent, of
for
uses
becones in
beginning
out
I.r batr""r,
time8
conscious-
Then it
etc.,
it
believers
etc,, those
spoken rrords
tnediaries
norking
human form.7l from
outer
is,
his
of
of
oper-
reflectioir,
three
conversion,
their
theology, That
levels
and understood.
evangelists,
helpfully
one of
the
interiolity.
religious
of
the
a form that
while?
From this of
the notion
are queations
facts:
human congciousness
especially would
love,
religious
God.rs son in
prophets,
it
the three
the need for
be pondered
to
Jesus with
but
of
rorth three
in-
analogy,
are
for in
of mealiation , etc., essay with a reference
we have ourselves, iority
it
all
consciousness.59 analogy
I close analogy,
so? Is
to distort
that
intelligence, can be cast
that
as the
For example,
presence,
system, of
of
it
alnrost exactly,
and responsible
the
Is
suppose
and other just
not
us from one level
for
three
front:
questions
three
promoting
development,
What is
an instance,
a broad
Lonergan
another:
fatally ent,
nevertheless
concepts
deliberation.5S "is":
ls
can be assembled along
it
a question
by the of
in
faith
word,
the
interiority. seens to that
appointed
God. It
divides
inter-
beconâ&#x201A;Źs
but
given
gift
of
new ex-
the
A well
then Spirit,
worked
me, be an invaluand plagues
the
today . NOTBS lBernard
J. F. Lonergan, s.J. , Method in Theologg (London: Longman & Todd, 1972) , pp. 224-227. -)R a l m o n d Lafl.unme an{ Michel cervais, eds., Le Chriet: Eier, Aujourdthui et Denain (Qu6bec: Les Pressea de l.Universit6 taval, 1975), p. 53; see also p. 65. Lonerganrs contribution was Today: Methodological pp. {5-55; his Reflections," "Christology Darton,
42
METHOD
analogy for the Trinity here is somerlrhat revised frorn his 1964 (see note 28 below) , but that is not relevant now.
work of
1
-Bernard J. F. Lonergan, S.J., Grace and Freed.om: 7peratiue Grace in the Thought of St. Thomas Aquinas, ed. J. patout Burns, (London: S.J. Darton, Longman & Toddt New york: Herder and Herder, pp. 55-60. 1971)f The dissertation was completed at the ,,Gratia Gregorian University, Rome, in 1940, under the title, Op,erans: A Study of the Speculative Development in the writings of St. Thomas of Aguin."It was rewritten, $/ith very considerible changes, for publication in TheoLogical Studies, L94I-2, under the title, Thomasr Thought on Gtatia "St. Ope?ans," but ny references lrill be to the book, Crace.
4Gro"",
pp. 84-88, under the title, ( s e e a l s o p p . 1 4 1 - 1 4 3 ).
tiontr
"The
Analoqy
of
Opera-
-Bernard J. Lonergan, 5.J., Verbun: ilord and Idea i.n Aquinas, ed. David B. Burrell, C.S.C. (Notre Dame: University of Notre Dame Press, 1957); again, there had been previous publication rn , . T h e Theological Studies, 1946-9, under the title, Concept of Verbum in the writings of St. Thomas Aguinas,,, but my references will be to the book, Verbum, -Verbun,
especially
pp, 208-209.
'Chapter ferences
1 is especially would take in pretty
8Fo. th. whole section o 'Ibid.,
to the point, but the much the whole book.
relevant
re-
quoted passages, see verbum, pp. 143, 146, 147. The ,'The Analogy of Matter.', (pp. t43-147) is subtitled pp. 44 and 45.
!0fbid.,
p, 20I. A paper of 1949, ,'The Natural Desire to See cod," continues this appropriation of analogy through understanding, but focuses on our analogous knowJ.edge of God. The key again: c a n u n d e r s t a n d p r o p erly directly "we and only what first $re can imagine, and so the proportionate object of our intellects in this life is said to be the quidditas rei naterialis." For the mysteries of faith, then, yre have to complement such understanding "by the corrections of a Dia af firnationis, negationis, et eminentiae." See Collection: Papers by Bernard Lone"gan, 5,J,, ed. F. E. Crowe, S.J. (New York: Herder and Herder, L9671, p. 85. 1 1
'^Bernard J. F. Lonergan, S.J., Insight: A Study of Hunan Understanding (London: Longmans, Green and Co., 1957). Lonergan gives the dates of its composition in an essay of 1973 l"Insight Revisited"); see 4 Second Collection: Papers by Bet'nard J. P. Lonergan, 5.J., eds. William F. J. Ryan, S.J, and Bernard J. ( L o n d o n : Tyrrell, S,J. Darton, Longman & Todd, t9741 , p. 258. But the curious reader may have noticed in the Epilogue of Insight itself a revealing reference to "the motor-cars of 1953" ( p . 7 3 7 ). 12tr"ight, chap. 12, "The Notion of Being," pp. 348-374. Thrs notion of being, I r^rould say, is Lonerganrs transposition of the Thomist light of intellect, which was itself a development of the Aristotelian agent intellect and a replacement of the Augustinian vision of eternal truth; see Verbun, pp. 79-84. L3tnsight, I{tnid.,
p. 361.
p. 681. The validity of chapter 19 as a whole has been challenged, and the question raised about Lonergan's own present attitude to this apploachi but it is clear to me that he still stands by what he wrote in 1953--see my article, "Bernard Lonergan's Thought on Ultinate Reality and Meaning," IJLtinate Reality and Meaning 4 (1981): 58-89 (see especially pp. 80-85) .
ANAI,OGY
43
'-The
more so, since the same term is used for interpretative procedures; see Insight, pp. 589-590. On extrapolation to cod, see, Ibid., pp. 636, 64I-644,670. L6ttld.,
pp. 63-66; the quoted phrase occurs on p. 63.
'7' I7L_i d , ..,,
pp. 175-175r see p. 175 Method (see note 1 above) r^rill speak and "varieties" of conmon sense (see so the question may be raised of the IStnsight,
p.
for the quoted passage. frequently of the "brands" pp. 154, 272-273, 303) , and analogy of these.
289t and see pp. 296-297.
l9"th"ology
(see note 10 above), and Understanding," Collection pp. 121-141; the original article was published in Gregorianun 3 5 ( 1 9 5 4 ): 6 3 0 - 6 4 8 . 20r'or p. 133, the parathis positive value, see collection, graph beginning: though it generates neither nehr certi"StiII, tude nor perfect understanding, the ordo docty,inde is most fruit2Ion SS. Tt,initate: supplementum quoddam composult P. Lonergan, s.J. (Ronae, in die festo S. ThomaeAquinatis, MCMLV). This is a work of three articles, the first two of which will later appear as Appendices I and II in Dioinarun Persondrun . . . (see note 28 below). The third l"Articulus Tertius: Ex Inagine in Exenplar Aeternun"l , pp. 30-50, has never been published, but is avail-abLe, as are many other unpublished rdorks of Lonergan, in a chain of Lonergan Centers (on this continent, at Regis College, Toronto, Concordia University , !.4ontreal, and the University of Santa Clara) . 220" 36).
SS. ?rinitate,
nos.
21,
22,
and 23 respectively
(pp. 30-
23"Isomorphism of Thomist and Scientific Thought ," CoLLection, pp. 142-151 (originally published in Sapi-entia Aquinatis, vol. I, Rome, 1955, pp. 119-127); the quoted phrase occurs on p. 142. -2' C 4 ^o l ,l e, e t i o n , pp. 142 and 143. The "protracted through nine headi.ngs of comparison, pp. 143-151.
analogy"
runs
z )- D _e canst.LtutioneChristi ontoLogica et psychoLogiea: (Rome: Gregorian supplenentum confecit Bernardus Lonergan, S.I. University eress, 1956) . 26De constitutione Chr,tsti, p. 47; the whole section covers pp. 44-49. I need hardly mention at this point that the basis of analogy remains, not the concept, but the act of understanding that generates the concept; see pp, 47-48. On science and theology more generally, see pp. 39-40 below. 27rtla., pp. 69-71; the content of the analogy Lies outside my terms of reference, but I outline it here because, unlike the psychological analogy for the Trinity, it is quite unknown. Notice, p. 73, that the explanation is said to be more than an analogy-a clairn not tnade in later works, so far as I know. 23Diuinonr^ Personarum conceptionem analogicun evolvit Ber( R o n e: G r e g o r i a n U n i v e l s i t y nardus Lonergan S.I. Press, 1957) . --The term, analogy, does not occur in the thesis statements that set forth the psychological analogy, but rde are told that the divine processions are to be conceived "per siniLitudinen" (pp. 62, 69) . Later sections of the book do use the term: v. 9., question 15, "Quod analogice rlicitur persona de diuinis et de ( p p . 1 4 5 - 1 4 7 1 , a n d q u e s t i o n 2 L , " Q u a e n u ns i t a n a l o g i a areatis" aubieeti tenpot'aLis et subiecti aeterni" (pp. 176-183); this last
METHOD
44
for Lonergan's wider development' section is of great interest For the nature but again it lies outsiCe my terms of reference. and role of analogy, see the introdluctory chapter, v. 9-r PP. 11-12, r5-16, 2l-23, 43-44, 50. 30s".
pp.
39-40 below.
3rDiuino"u, 32_" . ,
lDxa.,
PP.
Pe"sonarum, p.
29.
zt-5L,
33tnia,,
p. 31. Further right on the transcultural Probl-em course, as part of this sane Trinity is provided in the positive De Deo Trino: Notae ab audireported by Lonergan's students, in the chain of Lonerdeiumptae, 1956-7 (also available toiibus between the ordingan centers). Here Lonergan draws a parallel knowledge, and then life and scientific iry knowledge of daily between the notion of to the parallel it analogicatly trlnsfers I; see God in the New Testament and that found, say, in vatican but and its analoqical transfer, pp. VII-Ix for the parallel knowledge between scientific llso pp. rx-xr for the differences we have a double doctrine Hence in religious and th-ological. and so we have ever movement: one is tlanscultural, historical and the other is theoin the rnission field; new adaptations heading for the prinun quoad se (p. xI) . logical, 34riuinoru,
Personarum' pp. 208-210.
3SB"tnutd Lonergan, (Jnd.erstanding andBei-ng: An rntroduation and Mark D. eds. Elizabeth A. Morelli and Conpanioz ,o Insight, (New York and Toronto: The Edwin Mell-en Press, 1980) . Morelli of the of tape-recordings and editing This is a transcriPtion 1958 lectures. 36urd"o"tarding
and Being,
pp. 248-249-
37tnid.,
pp. 249-251 (quoted phrase: p. 2491. I believe but I have lost Lonergan uses the term, extended metaphysics, if I ever had one. the reference, 38rn in the et Methodo, Rome, 1959 (available lrr.LLnctu chain of Lonergan centers) . A note at the end of the typescript 1p. 721 describes its genesis: "Praesentes notae cursus "De iniZllectu et nethodo" a R. P. Bernardo Lonergan s.J. in Pontificia et ordinatae a. 1959, collectae Gregoriana habiti Universitate ex his tantum quae in scholis auditoribus sunt ab aliquibus potuerunt colligi 39r" (note word,
Int"LLnctu, p. 65; see also De nethodo theologiae 48 below), P. 44, vthich makes the same point thouqh the analogy, is not used there.
40D" p. 48 (and see p. 39). The notion is explained rrt"Llectu, tine it is pp. 19-25. Is this the first at length in Insight, I would not be so rash as to say so ' applied to divine mysteries? bul I have no note on its previous occurrence in that contexti pp. 687, 689, with reference to the problem it ls used in Insight, of evil. 4l"chtirt p. f95); ifssg) r I would vatican locking here, a
as subject: a Reply," colLection, pp. 164-r97 (see was published in Cregorianun 40 article the original is a rather famous term, but 242-270. "Analogy of faith" surmise that Lonergan's use echoes, not Karl Barth, but had through the interunderstanding I and the analogical of mysteriest at any rate that is just what is involveo "nerus nysteriotum."
42in vntbo rncarnato: dicta scriptis auxit B. Lonergan. s'1', editio Romae, 1960. This was followed by De Verbo Incarnato'
ANALOGY
45
altera, 1961, and De Verbo fncarnato, editio tertia, 1964. The pagination changes nith each edition, but only the third introduces a signifi-cant ( o n revision Christ's humln knowledget . The history of the Trinitarian treatises is a little rnore pars analytica, complex. De Deo ?rino: auctore Bernardo Lonergan, (Rome: cregorian press, 1961) becarne De Deo ftino: S.I. University f. Pa"s Dogmatiea, editio altera et recognita , 1964i meanwhile Dioinarun Pe?sonatum (note 28 above) wen[, through "editio alteran (slightly pare revised) in 1959, to beconâ&#x201A;Ź De Deo Tnino: ff. Systenatica, editio tertia et recogmita, l96rt; this latter volume shows substantial revisions at varioug points. a' ' 1D e Verbo, 1950, pp. 345 ft.; 1964, p9. 252 ff . a" D i e Verbo, 1960, p- 308; 1954, p. 224. a- -qD e D eo Tnino, L96L, pp. 277-280; see also pp. 294, 295-296, _ and especially pp. 300-303. LA. '-Ibid., p. 302. This is a much fuller account of inverse insight into mysteries than we found Ln De intelleetu, and it ,non nera includes a very strong statement of its positive valui: q u a e d - a na t q u e i n f t u c t u o s a negatio eet, sZd potius fundanentaLis quaedan elattis in tota inquisitione theologica dinigenda atque te.gul-anda" (p. 3021. This positive value hid alread! been underlined in Verbun, pp. 207-209, and De conetituti.on. thnt"ti, 9p. 47-48.
47D.
Dno Trino,
L95L, pp.
304-31G.
48P.
B"rn"rdus Lonergan, s.J., De nethod,o theoloqiae: Notae desumptae ab alumnis--1962. But these notes do not c6ver atl the topics treated in the course. That same gutnmer, horrever, Fr. Lonergan gave 20 lectures on "The Uethod of Theology,, at Regis College, Toronto (July 9-20, 19621, in which he trelted the full list of topics, though presurnably in abbreviated fona. The taperecording of these lectures has been transcribed by John Brez6vec, and i.s available at some of the chain of Lonergan ienters. On the analogy of the "rcorlds" 6ee De nethodo, p. 12; for sorne further references to analogy, see pp. 27, 32-, 3S , Zt-39, 45, 47, 5r. L--Lecture q at the Thomas More Institute fo! Adult Education, Montreal, Sept. 25, 1953, A tranecription (by Dr. philip !,tcShane) of the tape-recording is available at sorne o? the Loner;an Centers. -<-nB e s i d e s the title, there are only passing refelences to analogy in the lecturer see pp. L. 2, Lg, 19 oa the Mcshane transcript.
51_ ue Deo ?rino, 5 2U^E
Deo Tnino,
I, II,
1964, pp. t961,
276-298.
pp. 73-92.
53tbid..,
pp. 8G, 91. See Ineight, p. especially related point: "conuron sense rnay seem to argue iron its analogies defy logical formulation." 5lltndenstarding 55thi"
is
and Bei.ng, pp.
lZ5, for anaiogy,
a but
6l-62.
not to say that his usage is free of carelessneas or nistakes, but merely to suggest the wisdom of examining the meaning in each case before laying charges. 5,6tneight; see the Index, s. v., Knowing (and Iookingl. And passim in Lonergan.s writings ever since. 5?rnsi.ght, p. 544.
!4ETHOD
46 '5-8v_. _ arun, p.
9., De constitutione 43-
Christi,
p. 47; Diuinarum Person-
59"B"tnutd Mcshane, ed., FounLonergan Responds," in PhiIip Lonergan Congress dations of Theologg, Papers from the Internat. 1970 (Dublin: Gill and Macmillan, 1971), espec. pp. 224-225t Method in ?heologg, pp. 3-4. 6o"cratia Tperans" (see note 3), P. 5; the reference is to an (pp. 1-47) , unpublished but available at the section introductory Lonergan Centers. See also Di-oinatun Pe?sonovun, p. 4L; "Bernard Lonergan Responda", p. 225i Method in Theologg' p. 4. SI"ct,otia in lheology,
Tpet'ana,', p. 4.
PP. 4, 6,
l0;
rneight'
sr-txii;
Method
52"th" Aasumption and Theology ," Col|.ection, p. 76 (19481; 1955-7' pp. IX-XIt Diui.nbrun Pe?sana?un, P. 44; De Deo Ttino, "Bernard Lonergan Responds," p9. 227-230. 54s"" note 58 above. 63M"thod in Theotogy, pp. 3-4. 65"B".rrutd
Lonergan Responds,"
pp.
224-225.
66For
with our delay years r was myself quite impatient i n i m p l e m e n"o.. tlng Method i,n Theology. Then, in 1979 I made some atsuch a nork, only to find out hovt big a task tempt to organize are for it. prepared hte 6till it is, and how little S T L o n " n g o nS t u d i e e i l e u s l e t t e r 3 11982!: 9. 68Th. aee the rndex, are found i-n rnsiqht; fit"t trc questions see the ALI three ale found in A Second Collecti-on; s.v. ouestione. Index, s.v. Question(al . (These three ale not to be confused r"ith and Method: that .occur passim in I Second Collection another trio metaPhysics.l ePiatemology, theory, the questions of cognitional 6q
aince the question for delib"Alnost but not quite, exactly, consciousnegs and reeponeible asks for a value judgment, eration more than a value judgmentrequires ?'"In n to$ard understanding fact, it seems to re a good exercise Lonergan to work through a gerieg of tenrs taken from an index to uni(from biag, context, 6own to aublation, etc., one oi his rcrks or Is thiE term understood analogou6ly, and ark oneeelf: ty, etc.) mentioned earOne may alao take up here the guestion8 uirivocallye brands between analogy and the various Whal ia the ralation lier: and inand extrapolation? of conmon aenae? and the trangcultural? atudy D' one nray uaefully On the latter, stances of isorcrphian? given at the AloiSianum, Gallarate a lecture notione atructu"ae, (Italyt, and publiehed in the student journal APertur a.1 (!tay, in the also in a 7-Page tyPescript but available 195{13 f1?-12:, where i5 on P. 3 of the typescriptr to notice the point centerai of of reality, of the structurea there iB Bet up an ieorcrphlln with the analis contraated this and all knowing, of objectivity, knowledge we have of God and the angela. ogical 71rti" unconia not going to aurrender auppotea that thcology ua we can aay which tella lcholarrhip to the positive ditionally of Je8ua. Berideg development from below nothing on the intcriority there ir develoPment from above downwardg; or, Christology upwardi, as well as from Christ to Christ from Trinity ie a two-way traffic, (note 2 above, P. 501. Further, ("Christology Today," to Trinity there is the scissors-action of develoPment, the procedures within pp. 312-313 and Passin) ' which by no method (fneight' of heuristii data. means relies aolely on Positive 72P.""i.;
see PP. 108, 112-115, 2!L,
243, 28g, 360, 351, 363.
EMERGENCE ]N
COUPLEX SISTEMS
David Tr.ro major origin
of
of
questions in evolutionary and ',What forces drive
life?"
stluctule ory
of
the origin
emergence to
drive
evolution
present
of
of
life
the
tems which
rests
situations
in
systens
to
being sets to
Iiving
of
with
of
unsystematic
its
principles
I
shall
general.
caused
by the
as causes
are
point
out
well.
If
ations,
living that
then
systematized, Drawing
it
is
of
unsystematic
internal
gence
is
for
rrithin
evolutionarily tionary
is
to
syrtems
level
of
would
In lie
Since
these
a7
source
I
source
then
to is out
instances
of
caaes, itself.
of
are
not
shou how the rige
to
form of for
an emer-
being
energence
how, within
the
ar vari-
lystems.
come into set
of
ranI
variation3
general
atage
of
organization
can give
the
f point
life
role
genotype.
operation
organization
in
and their
a rich
a being
thoae
pre-
systems,
was partially
life
of
the
these
fundamental shall
living
levels are of
Finally,
some of
of
the
from
the
inof
some funda-
Then I
of
programs,
unsystenatic,
the
can contribute
prinrary
the
sore
in
from
all,
procesges
level
higher
that
emer-
expand. on contemporary
that
result
significant.
"innovation.
shall
caputer
of
system.
theory,
I
energence
confluence
outline
Since
these
situation.
a higher
a cotrplex
evolutionary
with
sets
what
they
the
the
of
rhich
organization
possible
though
an analogry
of
rrith not
from
energence
on the
can extend
interactiona
organizing
is
of
a system comes into
first
life.
to within,
kind
resulting but
of
inaistence
levels
sya-
organic
initiated
identify
organization.
Next,
systens
it
higher
of
procesges,
theory.s
domness in
f
of
This
case,
theory,
emergence of
discussed.
evolutionary
living
organization
To shorr how life
structure
by unsystematic
of
advance
revierr,
hierarchy
sent
exemplified
the
present
ungystematic
interaction
alone.
a being,
between levels
nost
that
shall
complex
levels, the
latter
processes.
of
I
emergence of
situation,
relationships the
or
which
this
nithin
own evolution,
mental
within the
of
another In
systems
of
the-
that
acknowledge
own evolution,
systems
frorn an unsystematic
teraction
forces
emergence. Believing
structure
results
itself.
a general
the
adequately
an evolutionary
by,
"What is the The general
structures.
can constitute
life
its
nehr kinds,
unsystematic
rnay be contrasted
of
itself
systematic
and accomplished gence of
kinds
on an analysis
are
Sitnilarly,
does not
emergence of
theory
evolution?,'.
had by applying
theory
The emergence of the
is
systems.
are different
a model of
relate
life
living
evolutionary
contribution
Oyler
cuDrent
emergence can be cause of
evolu-
I'lETHOD
48 )rganizaLion
1.. Eierarchical
sophical ?
simon,'
is
as hierarchical
organization
foundations and Pattee.-
and sociolog-
psychological,
biological,
The expl-anation of ical
Philo-,
rapidly.
spreading
Polanyi,-
are found in works by Lonergan,' rt
development and varj-ous struc-
Ontogenetic
In his three brain are conceived hierarchicallyp r e s e n t s a comprehenB o h r l b y a n d l o s s , o n a t t a c h m e n t volume work o n the hierarchib a s e d p s y c h i c d e v e l o p m e n t o f e a r l y t h e o r y sive of
tures
the
ordering
the
emergence of of
tures
of
to
help
will
it
structures,
present
some fundamental- principles
of
and ./ perform
Fz. H, f,
perform
F1, EZ,
perform
to
are related
and ,
the occurrence of and D, or through x, y, and z' in
ference
within
occurs. Ievel
of
is
of
achieves
its
of
course of
independent
the
on that
of elenents damental
the
relations
systems respect
the
it
level,
is
governing
the
relations
of
B' c
A'
Fi
that
the higher
the manner in $'hich the is
basis
for
the no-
we find
the
same
the
is
organization
while
level-
lower
is
means.
of
level
higher
thing
in nature
by multiple
achieved
purpose being
to This
function-
makes no difthrough
achieved
in many structures
then,
indifferent
namely, that
equifinatity,
is
The important
limits,
certain
organization
level
Iower tion
F,
0 if
F, and c
performance
schema it
this
organization E'
Fl.
function
The repetitive
I'J.
O. In
and f'J constitute
a
us consider
Let
l-owest l-eveI of
on the
0.
organization
I
theory'
hierarchy
simple.
fairty
schema is
The abstract hierarchical
if
discussion
the
orient of
complex bio-
$rithin
organization
of
levels
higher
J-ogical
the
with
I am concerned
Since
structures-
level
lower
emergence of
A, B, c,
struc-
techno-
where higher
progranming, zations
of
development
a correlative
of structured ComPuter systems embody principles organilevel Programs are hierarchical
forms.
logical
is
there
nature,
fundamental
the
concerning
many key ideas
As in
systems.-
based behavioral
biologically
of
cal
it
in
constrained
completely action
the by the
turn
fun-
Thus biological
Iovrer level' physics
not
may constrain
and chemistry
systems . thetn in functional However' just as higher level orqanization
while
ex-
ploiting
a variety
of
lower
structures,
level
given
can exist
so can lorder level
structures
Corof more than one kind of higher level organization' For example, in is equipotentialitA' responding to equifinality ends' In hrnan action the same means can be used for different i n tegrated b e c a n system of a particular organisms the function
be parts
into
more than one higher Considering
emergence of greater
level
equipotentiality
a higher
potentialities
level
of
for
the
of
organization' further,
organization system in
we can see that is which
the it
the
emergence of emerges,
for
it
49
EMERGENCE
provides things
the
systen
with
new capabilities
and systems--part
organization. degrees
freedom
relating
to other
of , to those on its own level acknowledges this by adverting to the higher
Pattee
of
for
icularly
of
higher
compared
to
lower
levels
of
organi-
zation.6 Finally, Iower
the
levels
organization Thinkers
independence
of
organization
is
a different
such as Simon r.rill
ference
between
the
must be described a&nit
that
a level
of
by the
lelationships
which
pivots
exist plained
by the
systems,
level
control
all
there is,
at
of
it.7
first,
of
of
the
nechaniams,
complexity.
exploit
lower
of
thie
structural
level
They permit
type8 be ex-
is
not
forms
a fact.
exist of
Some
rdithout
structural
a
regulation
mechanisms are quite
a fundamental
level dis-
alone?
types
could
The particular
the
Second, can they
lower
they
as to
rdhich cannot
explain
structural
dif-
tine
go so far
do distinct
or
lower.
a semantic
existence
from
level
present
resolution
organization?
distinct
is
not
in
higher
from the
the
But he will is
by higher
the
Ievel
the
processes.
of yet
verse,
that
constitute
operations
of
that
That
organization
such as feedback
certain
exhibited
which
levels
The existence
is
same principles
on two points.
on higher
admit
thro levels.
differently.
be explained pute
which
is evidence nontological"
or di-
type.
A simple scheme for feedback is the following. The system comprises, fir8t, a receptor or igense organ," be it a photoelectric cell, a radar acreen, a thermometer, or a sense organ in the biological meaning. The rnessage may be, in technological devices, a weik current, or, in a living organiam, repreaented by nerve conduction, etc. Then there is a center recotnbining the inconing nesaages and tranamitting them to an effector, conaiating of a machine liie an electrotnotor, a heating coil or solenoid, or of a muscle which responds to the incoming message in such a hray that there is an output of high energy. Finally, the functioning of the effector is nnnitored back to the receptor, and this makes the systen self-regulating, guarantees stabilization i.e., or direction of action.U l{e also levels turn,
of
find
biology
terms
of
hornologous
conplexity, explains
their
Ievel
of
one level can lead level
points
organization frqn to
another.
similar
physics
while equifinality If
higher
completely
establish in
principles
terms
that of
the the
are oFierative
and chemistry
lorer of
the
level since
on the
it
of
particular syatems.
on each
then
the
higher
However,
cannot
be explained
is
of
configurationg
lower.
possible
1ower level.
In
systema in do not.
independence
level
structures,
higher lower,
behavioral
a degree
dlfferent level
at
behavioral
and equipotentiality
toward
must have some independence
does not lar
of
structures
hmologous
physiologicaLand
function,
The existence
biological
including
though
thig
that
sini-
different
I4ETHOD
50 lower
of
level
structural higher
ing that
link
level
Iower
entities of
structure
fundamental
the
en-
be explained
cannot explain
which
higher
sinilar
argument establish-
the
in
organization
principles
had by understanding
is
and events
of
levels the
through
tirely
The final
types.
to
contribute
configurations
level
types
emergence. 2. The Ene?gence of Life
who wish
those
over
from the
present
however,
this
has proven of
upon pre-existent
the
life
emergence of
life
sur-
coming in-
their
not
could
rely of
difficulty
Hence, the
cause.
as its
living
of their
cause of
cause of
were the
beings
obviously,
to existence.
are a primary
beings
living
and other
vival
life, gap be-
the
process
Once the
orrn existence.
its
Iiving
due to
difficult
itself. and life hthieh Preceded life and assenbles , is reproductive
structures
for
the conditions cornmences, then,
backward
the case of
In
cause.
extremely
self-organization
exhibits
Life
its
an advantage
lle san work
future.
the
to
structure
types
tween the
predict
to
at
we are
what has emerged,
By understanding
the
problem.
to that
in
of
level
higher it
to
ficient in
the
the
non-aystematic
Eituation life,
"causes"
cauge of
that life
ertergence of set of set the of
of
and conclude
latter
and in
tife,
unsyatematic
the plays
not
it
the is
emergence in
processes, processes,
syEtematic
reject that
or the which
they
not
suf-
aince
all
the
urge
to
unsystematic not
at
causal
general,
it
provide
the
level
of
organization.
In
case.
In
the
of
a key role.
To understand
evolution how this
is
of the
extend as the all.
sole
In the a
either
conditions
the
is
situation
lesults
a higher
former
the
level
is
unsystematic
oper-
not
then
were,
be a higher the
systems.
is
alone
be a aystematic
fact
sould
ve must overcome
causes ur to
emergence of life
rdould in
and life
However,
organization.
If
then
or
a systetn are
into
a
is it,
events
a system,
of
elements
life
If
preceded
which
situation.
non-syatematic
which
reasoning
the
organize
t\to Places only' the emergent
in
situation
coming-to-be
is
organi-
and in
structureg,
unlelated
life
of
level
contribute. that
an unsystematic
explain which
relationa
both
Philo-
enrergence of
situation.
emergence
than
organization
seems that
it
the
life
previoualy
must relate
ative
of
rn the origin
itself.
Thus,
preceding
conditions
the
or
ernergence can be found
of
The source
the
any higher
complex structure
from a less
zation
of
emergence of
the
of
question.
a scientific
structure
the particular
of
The nature
is
life
honever:, the
sophically, similar
of
the origin
in
life?
the cause of
What is events
of for
the origin life
the
so, we must
a
51
EMERGENCE overcome tematic In
of
anothe!
or
related
thâ&#x201A;Ź
extent
cause
the
of
4 would
There
are
statiEtical
cept
the
Laplacian
pose that
there
are
join
will
one another.
there
get
within
exami.ning
the
individual
together.
they
were
and they in
in
follows
sinilarity
in
the
if
we cannot
their
histories
element
given
then the
it
is
kinds.
case the
This
analysls
tenninate
not
a random
A11 that
Thu8,
the
sample.
is
That
i!, of
it.
them.
Thl!
of
3y3tei
event,
8et
But
concerning
an unaysteoatic
The lack of
and
events.
ID
independence.
possibility
occurrence
complete
expect
about there
sith
individual
any lar
statistical
gas rpleculet
the
not
the
paths, particles.
of
diecern
particular
nay concern
which
neaaurenent
of
to
of
by
different
aeta
aasumption.
for
governs
laws rhich
everything
out
first
then
the
range
determines
kinds
be able ye rculd
explain
providea
approxinating
different
universal.
it
our
and 8,
particlee
the
other
sinilarity,
exhibit
of
of
laws Sup-
I
a certain
had followed
nay concern
of
and po-
knou the
We can find
with
Indeed,
or
re
that we ac-
velocities
each of
tiE
they
events
collieions
see if
Las rhich
of
the
Laplacian
It
an accident.
latter
rithin
ue nay not
conplete
even the
trc
get
collisions
are
to
notion
particles,
of
each other?
at
histories.
laws
kinds
ne have ten
rrould
becauae
positiona
they of
that
discern
followg
can be of
if
of
First,
the
and velocitiea.
places,
such unions it
future
occur-
concerning
preBent
Suppose that
hiatories,
with
eaaiest
the
hl,stories
different
mind
if
range
had a series
ten
that
is
the
A.
processes.
any non-Etatistical
$hen they join
in
does not
I
A and B rere
can be determined
two different
together
Is
of
keep
This
event
If
in-
independent
intervened,
cornpatible
is
is
of
by that
we shoul,d
assumption
any particles
of
nothing
causes.
them and their
If
aa sys-
a atatistical
B.
event
and non-aystematic
randqnness
of
of
if
points
three
governing which
causes
an event
occurrence
be follosed
have determinate
sitions
the
then,
always
display
sinply,
that
independence
affirmation
events
understanding
events
Put
occurrence
systerBatically,
rence
towards
process
one another.
to
influence
the
bias
an unsystematic
dependence of
lingering
the only.
of
the
there the
a ret
overall it
set
no lau of
of
de-
reault or
aet
collisions,
can be given is a aet of differing historier. indi.vldual we ghould not confuse unrysteDatic rith complete
second, disorder. the
Though there
existence
situation.
of
In
short,
The conditiona unsystematic cause of
are process
future
may be no set
a situation,
there
unayatenatic assenbled is
procesaea
not
for
of
larg
which
are
laus
operating
proceaaea thc
next
conrpletely
.nd
situations.
fully
have poeitive situation.
disordered,
explaLnr in
the result3.
Because the it
can be a
METHOD
52
potency for
possibility
for
which
tities
not
is
laws alone.
In terns
possibility
rests
accomplished of
the
ing their
movement. They may be partiall-y which do not
nay govern
such a relation
new things.
series
of
things
may give
possibility
to yet
rise
things
is
there
can be a series
The pos-
Since this
open.
of
these
situation.
unsystematic
another
a whole
to
governing
relations
level
another
recurrent,
is
sibility
the
nay be a new
may give
particles
Likewise,
rise
of
the of
The conjunctions
{.
thing
particles.
these
of ABc. /8c
union
by other
explicable
the mechanics of
concern
the
laws govern-
by the
explained
the
above,
of particles,
of manifolds
relations
the
is
and chemical
model discussed
are not
that
and chemical en-
physical
through
simple
which
of
and chemistry
physical
of
is
organizations.
higher
physics
of
on the existence
positions
relative
level
a systematization
a situation
in
independence
the emergence of
system on the
of
The lack
of
the existence
Third, situation's
of
of
levels
organ-
ization.
lives
being
a tiving
existence,
emergence of
some of
life,
Iiving
being
ficult
to
is
be explained
it
cannot
it
must be partially
which does not It{ost ploponents
try
of
to will
processes rence.9
solve
eventually the
However' in
Unlike
cliscussion
of
are recurrent
mystery
nature. the
into
of
the
to
AttemPts
sone re-
to
gaP.
this
alogical
some form of
In the
face have
reductionists physics
and chenis-
mystery.
can be solved
if
vte advert
Lonergan has termedthese indepâ&#x201A;Źndent of
if
But how does that
to bridge
explanatory
prin-
means that
another.
to
a dif-
is
antecedents,
its
existence?
elnergence,
strings
non-systematicprocesses, cycles
This
have posited
a fully
argurnent that
the
it
Honever,
it.
origin.
its
organization
of
exPlanation
an inadequate
terms of
its
If
by the
fully
preceded
ernergence have failed
enerqence
from one level
"leap" held
of
in being.
itself
own existence,
in in
itself
bring
exist
of
its
with
coincidental
that
is
system-
reproductive
by itself.
explained
the question
a system \rhich
\rhich
tnu6t be self-causing
clegree life
The
emergence of
can be explained
completely
own existence,
its
reproductive.
for
events
the
explain
for
its
for
the environ-
and by being
implies
how it
understand
of
an independence
maintenance
its
must rely
it
on which
self-organizing,
on itself
relies
shich
ciples
the
nature
self-referential
coming-into-being
solve
is
then,
organization-
degree of
conditions
the
a self-sustaining,
Iargely
high
exhibits
self-organization
by exhibiting
processes,
some unsystematic
their
an environment
in
ment by assenbling
of
fo!
are more remarkable
Though it
Its
possess
beings
Though living they
events.
of
events
recur-
outlined
schemes of
The basic
cyclic
to
schemes of
structure
in
the
recurrence is
that
/4
53
E!4ERGENCE
gence rrere of
a scheme of /
necessary
is
for
converged
to
produce
being
things
situation they
assernble
bility of
l,
to
do not
of
which
all
to
for
their
one which
self-
sense that But rdhen those possi-
This
based on the
is
enploys
Thus,
the
emergence. entity
the
though
passed.
becone themselves.
they
Processes Other
unfold.
in
emer-
would be
that
operate,
themselves
If
abstract
unsystematic
eventually
cause
ernerges,
simple,
scheme would
a self-sustaining
becoming
structure
it
conditions
are assetnbled,
of
the
this
conditions,
sets
continue
would
gave rise
the
If
then
it
entities
conditions
occur.
to
equal,
which
sustaining
of
recurrence
under appropriate
then,
structure,
causes D which causes 4.
causes C which
causes I which
tyPe
recur-
schemes of
rence . Naturally, Iiving
not
However, Also,
in
since
living
recurrence
environment
environmental
conclude
that
is
to
caused
it
Finally, dependence
of
schemes of
a principle
itself plain
its
orn
ganization, levels
of
lower
the
will
which
reductionist
hope of
terms of
in
never
ee may survival
its
the
situation to
the
in-
scheme is to
be invoked
a higher
exist.
on the
resta
fully
in
con:
for
level vhich
ex-
of
orhigher
explaining
principles
the
to
continues
nust
scherre is
organization
levels
it
found
tied
though,
a sy3tet,
the
If
of
organi3m In
organization
of
then
the
is
on itself
rhich
in of
indepenmany
ale
schenes
schene
independence
recurrence.
existence.
of
a aet
their
general,
In
situation
independence
the
the
dependence of
employs
model.
They possess
in of
regularities. degree
in
embodied
abstract
open systens,
absolute.
regularity
and the the
system
where elements
its
as this
organization. are
not
an organism's
correlative
which
is
and the
comitant
a living
systems
are
recurrence
as simple
a hierarchical
environment
the
schemes of the
schemes of they
assume that
we wiII
schemes operating dence of
aII
Nor are
systems.
organize
be realized.
3. Sourcee of Randonneas The e[Ergence profoundly which in
were at
causal
themselves.
While
possible in ary
turn
control for
situations environmental
is
!'orld
related living
situatioD. their
to
chains,
beingr beingo
mechanienr,
situations
provide
advances.
the
conrplex hierarchical
self-mdifying
the
nost
complex
elaborate
of
altered
to
an evolutionary challenges
ia.
are in
are
Horever,
relationa
to,
aB the
besides
to
and eq)loy it
unsystematic
developnental just
beinga
related
systernatic
and reeponse force
are
internal
rhich
aysters
to
and coueguentl
vhich
highly
their for
of,
addition
lntecedents
ererged
energe
potentlality
The emergence
In
i3
and ufiich
and evolutionthege
internal
adaptiveneas
environrental
to
METHOD
forces,
evolutionary
ness inherent
in
theorists
have concentrated
gene pool- as a primary
the
on the
source
of
random-
evolution-
ary change. George Gaylord points
simpson succinctl-y
of modern evolutionary
theory
surunarizes in
the
some main passage
following
from The Meaning of EvoLution. The evolutionary naterials involved in this complex process are the genetical systems existing in the population and the mutations arising in these. The interacting forces producing evolutionary change from these materials are their shuffling in the pr.ocess of reproduction, the incidence of mutations (their nature and rate) and natural selection.l0 Natural the
selection
is
evolutionary
reproductive
defined
advantage.
from one generation bodied
generally, then, of
mental
for
of
Different particular
variations
in
and by the
type
through
the
primary in
ita
for
expression.
thousand
genes.
there
a dominant
ia
Let If
us take
we coneider
tential
for
combinations levels
of
survival to
which
of
a significhange, the
on the the
the
is
explained
point
where
characteristic. account
and mutation.
Both
for
The
for
the
genetic
are
unsystem-
level
is
of
are heterozygous
then
conbinations
analysis
beyond the
the
rdith ten (i.e.,
sarne character-
on thie level
greater
far
a apecies
gene for
changes
emergence.
case of
possible
is
of
level the
alone
genotype.
system the degree of poNot only do ye have the possi-
greater. on the
genetic
variability
into
combinations introduces
organization.
level. can lead to This
part
if if
environmental
Their
conditions
and a recessive
thi6
or
a cornplex hierarchical
variability
bi.lities
then,
variety
al-l or-
on environ-
emerge due to
surviving
Suppose one-tenth
isticl . The number of . ^1000 ls z
to
and pass on the
Consider
in
contract
part,
change,
caused by sexual. reproduction
their
may provide
The potential
randomly
structures
are variation
Ar such they
than
of
randouuress,
gene pool,
the
atic.
of
adapt
more
The source
depending
can also
of mutations.
can reproduce
sources
of
genotypes
and rate
probabilities
the organisns
occur
cannot
a
must be em-
or,
gene pool.
from another
kinds
where
confer
Evolutionary
can increase
The gene pool
they
organisms
population.
Mutations
which
changes must be passed
means that
a population's
population
the
This
the
becornes isolated
example.
reproduction
are those
individual
incidence
circumstances.
part
of
mutation.
and thei!
a population cant
another. code of
changes in
new genes is
survive
To be evolutionary,
gene pool
the
requires
ganisms,
to
the genetic
in
as differential
changes which
possibility
Variations
variations is
recurrent
in
the
in
level, the
but
each of
structures
structure
interactions
as one ascends the
on the of
these
on higher higher
structules.
hierarchy
of
EMERGENCE
55
organizations. If
we consider
the
development
greater,
becomes still organization
depends on the
zation
may subsist
which
ment. Uodifieations of
higher
sole
operators
cycle.
If
the
not
uniquely
of
provide
is
to
of
organization of
civen that
to
establish
level
of of
control
This of
control,
How does this
are
From our the
of
however,
we are of
cannot ual
the
faced
variability yet
and another
of
Ianguages:
if genes
of
higher
levels
require
funca fuller
amazing
is
the
higher
to
rise
flexible
despite
high
this
nore
levels
remarkable of
control.
the
Computer
of
to
is
requires
it.
That
to
provide
the
the
are
knosn
is to
rates
of
these
to
properly
gene pool
through
evolution
mutation.ll
w"
lead
and,
in
the
the
the ruD,
long
emergence of Iet
systena, three
"lso bi-sexin
to
the
functioning in
and the
organization.
have variations
and applications
for
exiatence,
randonuregs of
of
complex
focused
nuch of
variations
atructure
are written
assetnbler
of
organization
in
of
the
the
in
one thing have
genelal
programa
into
in
conver-
elements
proceasea
levels
spâ&#x201A;Źed of
introduced
it
the
the
the
discussion
Eystematic
higher
introduced
structure--a
urachine,
emergence we know that
organization
initiate
organization
s)rstematic
of
of
sets
levels
To understand
program.
Indeâ&#x201A;Źd, role
a remarkably
Indeed,
know that is
emergence of higher to new gpecieg.
a fully
genes do
it
Eorrever,
rise
given
be explained
levels
for
emergence of
with
variability
reproduction.
higher
an organisnr
manner giving
cycle.
converging
giving
their
chromosornes
would
scherne. Once organisms
But we also
knolr that
of
physiological
proceeds.
level
processes
question mutations.
as the life
then
a major
variations,
evidence
which
elements
initiation
we know that
function
emergence and d.evelopment.
is
discussion
a higher
on unsystenatic the
develop-
Analog!
earlier
of
gence of
of
organization
organization.
points
of
organi-
occu!?
4. A Technological
institution
levels
of
subseguent
sustain
an orderly
life
the
emergence of
in
the
course
cycle,
then
the
possible
evol-ution
feats
evolutionary
the
of
and to
between
proceeds
life
correct,
these
of
magnitude
the
characteristics its
for
developnent
levels
and the
levels
conditions
individuals.
system
in
in
development
similar
the
is
relations
the
the
lower
variability
higher
genes do not
that
higher
enâ&#x201A;Źrgence
the
However,
analysis
and if
the
of
can affect
developnent
exhibits
determine
analysls
tions.
it
of
levels
implies
do not,
systems,
or pass away in
This
relations
of
development
actions
these
throughout
they
are this
of
levels.
the
since
basic
us consider computer type
languages.
of These
METHOD
Ianguages are hierarchically most basic,
written
Applications matical
in
languages
operations
1's
symbols and natural
are most like
binary
natural
the
arithmetic.
languages.
Mathe-
b y c o m r n o nm a t h e m a t i c a l (e,g.r
J-anguage commands may be used languages
translate
applications
the
PERFORM, languages
machine languages. The possibility
ations
rests
logical
of
cally.
automating
on technological
method which
salient truth
is
in
Since
in
metic. system. inputs
Since
it
or the
generate
complete
bility.
In a propelly match
the
all
etically,
is
the
it
on or
logical
opera-
binary
arith-
as a logical
depending
and. since
it
on its
may also
can be considered
of
which
the
system. since
we do not
the
different
parts
of
especially
evident
the
input,
progran
Placticall-y,
is
as
completely
computer's
predictable
the
are predictable
resuLts
the
proqram,
pararneters for
program
ground of
different,
which
routines
computer
the
functioning the
purpose
$rith a rule-driven quite
the
consistency given
can be either
can be understood
programs,
Its
logical
system.
system,
This
century.
in
a
proofs
logical
operations
processing,
its
oper-
of
mechani-
represent
switches
to various
or partial
As a Logical
sults
of
logical
driven.
are generated
then,
may branch
a self-modifying
deriving nineteenth
and ors to
and numeric
program,
results
l's
existence
can be used to represent
Boolean algebra
A computer
late
electrical
an electricaLsystem
tions
the
the use of
and falsity.
off,
and mathematical
and manipulated
a method for
is
by George Boole
feature
logical
advances and the
can be represented
Boolean algebra
devel6ped
is
Machine language is
and 0,s of
can be represented
co To) . Assen&Ier into
ordered.
the
rule-
reliaresults
rrhere
the
!'ras written.
reTheor-
because we are dealing however,
the
foresee
always
situation
the ways in This
system nay interact.
is
as intended.
vhen a progrâ&#x201A;Źrm has "bugs" and does not work These 'bugs" may be of two general types. The first
i6 violation
of
le.g.,
tryi,ng
or
divide
here
"loglcal"
refers
to
processing
may be logical
valid,
it
but
yield
the
logic
in
branches set
forbidding
rules
by zero or
this to
sense that
the
may be "illogical"
results
desired.
tnore general a set of
in
things
is
produced,
or
isolated
then
sense is
operations do not
sinply certain
frotn other
the the
which to
alphabetic
operations.
endless
logically it
does not from bad
stop
to
processing.
as intended.
too
The program
loop.
branch
must either If
is
resulting
do not
come out
operations
it
sense that
A co[unon error
and which have no instructions
corunonly,
operations
from
the
in
certain
to multiply
trying
errors. The use "logical" Hence, the order of processing.
The second results
characters). of
syntax
to
little
another More
If
too much
be eliminated is
produced,
57
EMERGENCE
operations
must be added,
The proper
development
zation
opposite in
ti.on
pose is
to
nature. in
realized
machine's
languages.
the
terms
of
by using
design,
its
The design
But
in
purpose
and the analogous
in
First, of
not
the
fully
levels
being
of
those
which
of
conditions
life for
organization Others
Second, sents
emergence
to yield
higher
the
a sinilar
sinilating Other
level
of
A higher of
its
from in
the
of
due to
of
interaction be.
recurrence
through
the
there
results. the
are
is
stop
these func-
system. pre-
unsystematic
must be altered
The organiam challenge
level
uith no
Some of
system to
which
of
is
ie
faced
met by as-
organization.
emergence
a
of
of ?rganization is
Thus,
its the
the
which
circularity,
interaction be,
path
is
integrates
integration
To be evolutionary,
of
the
this
of
of
it of
its
the
the
elements
the
the
of or
their the
ariaes
on the
be fully
emergence
results,
par-
may be found
atructures
results
open for
recurrence
independent
organization
may themselveE or
is
which make6 it
leveI
source
structures
may not
a new scheme of
previously,
When a higher
the
Though these
may not
words,
The program
organization
structure
results
level. their
of
self-dependent. a complex
now we have
systen,
must be met by the
schemes. As noted
antecedents
tially
the
discue-
organization.
level of
from the
are unegstematic
change in
reguired.
5, The Ene?gence of Highet, Le{ele fnon Louen Leoele
or a new set
the
an operative
nature.
processea
unsystematic
Sometimes that
challenge
in
results
whereas in of
exist
a situation
recur
which
results
organization
change into
that
think
In other
programner.
the
challenge.
the
times
higher
to
I
may cause the
of
is
purpose--
"buga"
integrates
Others
design
be advan-
unforeseen
reaults
may cause a radical
the
a challenge
with
which
may be benign.
tioning.
prograrning
to
emergence
the sAsten ae a uhole.
of
yielding
put-
That
nhen
we found the
organiza-
program, in
a
in
organi-
Lnunanent in
and the
processes.
teapect level
of
program.
organization
we are
emergence of
of
and proven
the
realized,
processes
results
level the
system,
has evolved
systematic to
of
of
operating
systematic
emergence
the
higher
proceeda level
In nature, the "top-down." does not proceed in terms of
two r^rays to of
the
a higher
is
we have the
interaction yielding
is
of
purpose
the
developrnent
the
plogram
a computer
the
Evolution "bottom-up." though purposive behavior tageous.
of
rdhich prematurely
errors
evolution
progratnrning,
In
defined
is
sion
logical
must be elininated.
direction
the
or
processing
stop
lorrer
systematic, activitie8 of
a scheme
activitieg
results. new organization
must be passed
METHOD
generatj-on
from which
First, will
there
the
advantage.
of
of
would
move
has
a new
into
the
emerged
self-isolating
the
less
since
the
both to
tribute The
of
of
how
an
of
is
that
of
on
emerges
can
be
and
from
higher
level
becones
of
higher
level.
emergence,
then,
sets
that
In
of
this
unsystematic
problem
organization
unsystematic
the
of
was
situation
more can
the
However,
the
emergence
from
which
It a
sets,
of
of
life
origin by
difficult.
arise
or
set,
constituted
Processes.
lower
constituents
a
of
discussion
understanding becomes
of
becoming
the
once of must
structure
,
con-
a
requires
then.
itself
organization
some unrelated
situation
level
it
levels
situ-
exist
schemes
the
recurrence.
not higher
because
of
the
do the
recurrence,
of
through
complex
complex
of
structure
related
cause
organization'
of
if
emergence
has
organi-
the
less
less
the
the
which
of
ho$, the
the
level
self-causal
organization'
where
higher
enploys
the
of
levels
However,
the
re-
hierarchical
determining
that
a higher
members.
its
diversity
itself.
arise
established cause
on the
chanqe
the
the
emerged,
levels
life
become
situations
these
in
They
instances
some
complex,
lies
movement land.
organization
of
higher
organization.
which it
of
iso-
a population
confers
points
Iorrer
rrras shown
levels
same
popula-
the
the
that
unsystematj,c
can
in
in
of
level
evolutionary
operative of
organization
become
schemes
was to
level
basic
of
gence
the
the
sexual
the
onto
of
some of
of of
organized
It
extent,
that
level
on
proximity.
see
it
the
emergence
relations
lower
organization
Thus,
it
of more
the
operation
"innovation"
insufficj-ent
is
$re can
three
rrith
for
as
own
their
to
the
nature
organized.
atj-on
due
to
life
Members
emergence
a model
or
in
capabilities
pool
the
problem
complex
the
lead
aquatic
point,
systematj.c
evolutionary
The
can
the
we have
zation,
those
members
gene
the
inviting
to
adaptive
with
a group
niche
of
and
last
and
systems
of
an
advantage
offspring
may
environmental
we conbine
if
in
the
of
to
did.
may yield
instance,
self-isolating.
other
and
on
combination
generations
reproductive
a
in
theory.
individuals
first
Iikelihood
trees
this
fron
or
geneti.c
future
organization
this
r.tith
be
sulting
more
the
organization In
into
can
Finally, inherent
of
only
from
isolated
of
of
the
Ievel
we extend
emergence
which
as
ways
of
evolutionary
the
that causi.ng
confers
carriers.
reproduce If
of
the its
lemurs
the
level
this
a number
are
current
organization.
may
tion of
turn
to
pool
just
increasing
Third, Iation
new
the In
individuals, level
gene
the
organization
second,
There
according a probabllity
is
within
recur
possess
generation.
to
may happen
this
converlife
has
higher be
shor^tn that
rs
EMERGENCE
highly
systematic.
fully are
59
systematic open to
The answer is processes
organization
that
the
results
of
can be unsystematized.
by the
emergence of
a set of
As such,
a higher
they
level
of
organization. Since
the
interaction
can give
rise
there
a "source
tion
is
which
genetic
is
is
of
of
complex
randomness,'
of
type
advance caused by life
thd
this the
levels
open to
rrithin of
an organism organization,
evolutionary
or
situation
higher
level
emergence can lead
exploita_
by variation
model can also
unsystematic
and since of
syatems
higher
by mutation
(although
itself, this
of
emergence of
explained
alone cause
life
Living,
the
not
level
Because the tule
to
to
on the
encompass both) .
is
in
of
organization
the
struc_
an evolutionarv
itself. NOTES
1
Lonergan, Ineig_ht: A Studg of Euman I!nileretanding ^ !o"nt ? (, r. ^, o_n. d 3r d Longmans, Green, l957l, pp. 437-442
-)M i c h a e l p o l a n y i , Xnouing and. Bei.ng, ed. Marjorie Grene (, ^c,h r c a g o : U n i v e r s i t y of Chicago press, 1969) , pp. 2ll_239. 1 -Herbert A. Sirnon, (Canbridge: h e _S e i e n c e e o f t h e A r t i f i c i a t I q I T P r e s s , 1 9 6 9 ) , p p . 8 4- T- 9 5. 4Howard archical Sgetens,
physical H. pattee,^"The Basis and Origin of Hiercontrol,' in Eieranehg Iheorg: Ihe Chatlen|. of coiii." ed. H. pattee (New york: G. Braziller, L g 7 - 3 1, i p . Z i _ f O A .
_. _.-John 74-84.
Bolrtby, Attachnent
(New york:
Basic Books, 19691, pp.
6Howard H. pattee,_ .physical Theories of Biological . nation," in Iopics in the ehiLoeophg of Biotogy, eai. u. and E. Mendelsohn (Boston: o. neiitei, iglel , pir. fSf_fSl.
Co-ordicien"'
THerbert A. Sitnon,-,,The Organization of Complex Systems,. in . Hi,.erarehg Theo?g: ?he Challenge of Conplea Sgste-ne, pp'. Z4_2i . -Ludwig von Bertalan ffy, Genetal Systenl Iheony (New york: -.. Georse BrasiIlier, 19751, pp. 42-43. q -Bernard Lonergan, Ineight, pp. 11g-120. l0c"org"-caylord S i m p s o n , l h e Meaning of Euotution (New Haven: -_ press, 19761 , p. 226. YaIe University : I- -1F r a n c i s c g J : Aygla, c. L. Stebbins, T. Dobzhansky, J. W. ,v,a, ,l e n t r n e , (San Francisco: W. H. Freeman e Co., ]-g77l. Euolution 'one They note that may estimate that the anount of variati.on present-in a population is about 5000 times greater than that acquired each generation by mutation It follows that ratea of evolution are not likely to be closety corr"fitea ,itn rates of rnutation."
DIALOGUE
A CRITIQUE OF "LONERGANIS NOTION OF DIALECTIC" RONALD MCKINNEY, S.J. by GLENN HUGHES A REPLY TO GLENN HUGHES by
RONALD MCKINNEY,
A REPLY TO RONATD MCKINNEY,
A CRITIQUE
S.J.
by
Glenn
issue
of
dialectic
ciated,
in
part
the
true
of
its
notion
to the
sions,
based on his
tion
fore,
and then I
complex,
I
In the process of l4cKinney aims to structure
underlying
Lonergan's in
norks. of
"dialectic
diction." they
are
to
the
that
within
any process
in
of
inquiry
per blade lower
blade
that
of
only
the
dialectic,
and method" of is term
McKinney's "dialectic"
of
"dialectic
sublation," of
"dialectic
contra-
when we have differentiated do--and of
dialectic
have come to
contrary dialectic
to is
see how
Lonergan's relevant
and dialectical
dynamic world-view
Lonergan's
of
"fundamental
content
usage of
article,
it.
notion the
" and the
notion
fact
begins by invoking
as possessing
consists
anticipatory
the
his of
only
nethod to
the
study
\rhatsoever.
McKLnneyrs analysis tion
types
the
key concepts
clarification
can we see that,
human sphere,
are applicable of
of
this
Lonergan does not
assertion
analysis
He names these the
interrelated,
expJ.icit
aspect
thrs
conclu-
Since McKinney's
Lonergan's
conplementarity
McKinney ar9ue6
these--something
a critical
in
use of
seeks to ques-
reply
begin by sumarizing
The crux of
between three
Lonergan's
Lonergan,s
This
the
acknowledge hel-pfut
Lonergan,s
as constituting
every
thought.
distinction
it
is
of
been appre-
has far-reaching
of
clarifying
exhibit
to
it
and conclusions. shall
proceed to
shall
fails
and nuances in
seem debatable.
importance
has not
while
interpretations
46, No. 2 (L9B2l :
ful1
thought
significance,
interpretations
is
the
McKinneyrs article
and these
those
argwent
the
Lonergants
many complexities
and ideas,
that
because Lonergan himself
extent
bringi-ng
in
(Vol.
Ihe Ihonist
of
S .J .
Hughes
221,-2411 Ronald McKinney argues concept
S.J.
GLENN HUGHES
OF "LONERGANIS NOTION OF DIALECTIC" BY RONALD MCKINNEY,
In a recent
BY
of
Lonergan's
a "scissors-like"
a "heuristic
outline
of
the
nature
consists
of
a rnethod of OU
structure" of
nature. which
descripIts
up-
provides
some phenomenon. and its
concrete
techniques.
Now
an
61
HUGHES
each of
Lonergan's provides
McKinney,
an upper blade,
called
lelevant
to
cognitional
dialectic
in
accord
which, with
"the
The remainder
to
though implicit of
range
this
This
denied
is of
argument
is
thought"
in
what may be
an expansion his
assumption,
phenomena includes'
by lonergan,
thrust
McKinnefr's
of
processes,
and historical
claims
phenomena. In
range of
a specific
shorr'
dialectic,
or heuriatic
structure
processes.
"extramentaln
of
tyPes of
separate
a heuristic
he hopes to
each case, addition
three
of
the
claimed
scope
to be
(223).
may be sununarized
follows: in Ineight' is introducbd, of sublation" The "diatectic to deneed and ability in the context of cognition'3 to attain velop a higher vier.rpoint when its efforts have logical coherence at a given stage of developnent are said by Lonergan to broken dorrn. Higher view;rointe and this both "retain and negaten lower viewpoints, to by Lonergan as referred achievement is "repeatedly 'sublation'"12241 be. we must advert to the parallels and those in Lonerganrs descriptween this activity in hthich the tion of emergence in world process, principles and developrnent are analogous of stability and in which higher to those of logic and dialectic, of lower systems systems act as both "integrators" in emerging systems. These Parallels and "operators" to ignore" are "too striking 12261 . we can only conto is relevant of sublation clude that the dialectic processes as the "heursell as human as extramental the general outline which anticipates istic structure systems from lower sysof the emergence of higher tens" (226) . the "diato be distinguished, The second dialectic is the only type for which of complementarity,' Iectic it is a definition: Lonergan provides a detailed but opposed principles of linked unfolding "concrete The paradigmatic example of this lies of change"l227l. procesa, where Lonergan atresses the in cognitional of learning in character and "cumulative" "cyclic" presupall operation of cognitional which the levels This suggests that the pose and complement each other. process "mutually in an evolving "opposed principles" and this will anal thus "modify" each other, sublate" strucin any dynanic, hold for any number of "parts" these ideas are elabtural rrhole 1227-2281. Although of personal in discussions orated by Lonergan Eolely again they are relevant development, and historical processes. AIao, so long as the comto extramental parts of any dynamic syatem remain balanced plementary according to Lonergan, through mutual "integration," In any system, then, the dynarnic syatem ie progressive. progress words) "the harmonious is (in Lonerganrs of change. Decline, working of the opposed principles" result of either on the other hand, is the inevitable genuine part or the dominance of of a the elimination ( a g a i n y i e l d i n g p r i n c i p l e s , i n L o nerganrg one of the Enbracing these Poadialectic." terms) "a distorted funcof complementarity" the "dialectic sibilities, the study assumPtion underlying tions as the "heuristic of oppoeed where the interaction of dynamic systems," principles by the dynamics of of change is constituted (2311 . mutual sublation which most of contradiction," ThirdLy, the "dialectic critics consider to be Lonerganrs sole dialectic,
as
62
METHOD emerges in passages on aberrant historical process. This dialectic comes into play rrhen the dynamism of a "harmonious dialectic." as a force of advance, conflicts with the dynanism of a "distorted dialectic,,' (232) . The relation a force of collapse between these respective forces of progress and decline is not one of interdependence but of rivalry, irreducible opposition. One must give way to the other. we observe that this dialectic cannot be restricted only to human process, for harmony and distortion, progress and decline, occur at all levels of concrete world process. If the "dialectic of contradiction" applies to the tension bet\reen any and all progressive and regressive systems, then within Lonerganrs world-vie!., of emergent probability, characterized as it is by trial and error, successes and dead-ends, advance and collapse, development and breakdown, this dialectic can serve as I'the most comprehensive heuristic structure for our examination of the entire w o r l d o r d e r " 1 2 3 4 1. Having revealed and defined the three types of dialectic as heuristic structures, it is necessary to examine Lonerganrs discussions of the "lower blade" of techniques, dialectical method. Again, three uses of the term are apparent. The first refers to a sub-set of mental operations by which lower viewpoints are sublated by higher viewpoints, i,e., it describes a type p r o c e s s , of cognitional not a method for the study of processes (235) . A second refers to the dialectical dialectical method which constitutes the fourth functional specialty in Method in Iheology: through comparison and criticism, it aims at a comprehensive interpretation of conflicting viewpoints as they come to light in historical research and as they are exhibited by the historical researchers themselves. ft is a method for resolving Both of these differences. usages concern only human processes. Holrever, there is a third use of "dialectical method," in Insight, which renders such general applicability as to be relevant to any process within universe," but "the dialectical this range i-s not inunediately apparent because here too p e r t i n e n c e Lonergan attempts to restrict to the its human sphere. He does this by insisting on an "unforg e n e t i c d i s t i n c t i o n o f t h e a n d t h e d i a l e ctical tunate methods" 1237-238'1, Lonergan tells us that the genetic processes, while dialectical method studies developing it as regards method supplements the phenomenon of human bias, i.e., it studies processes in decline. But clearly, "deveJ-oping processes" as defined by Lonergan include both growth and decay, success and failure; both of human history also involves while the dialectic progress and decline betr.veen them. and the interaction So, whereas Lonergan argues that the genetic and diaanticipalectical methods are complementary in their tions, each one reveals a cornprehensive relevance to p r o g r e s s i v e and aberrant, harmonious and distorted, both processes. approach to Lonergan's ideas, In a consistent then, we would do best to "regard these two methods as o n e a n d t h e s a m e" ( 2 4 0 ) . I n d e e d , t h e " d i a l e c t i c a I - g e n e t i c and statistiof the classical method is the integration Lonerganrs world view of emercal methods constituting (240) . gent probability" there remains the question why Lonergan In conclusion, of dialectical restriction insists on the "arbitrary" it is bemethod to the human realm. Most probably, of the "dial-ectic cause of his mistaken identifications assumption of the geneof sublation" as the heuristic as that of the dialectic" tic method and the "distorted
HUGHE S
63
dialectical method. Or again, perhaps Lonergan "ruerely lranted to preserve the slmrnetry of a syatern in which complementary classical and statistical nethoda are genetic flanked by equally complementary and dialectical methods" (239) . McKinneyre
article
offers
four
principle
theses.
These aret
7, that Lonerganrs use of dialectic is inconsistent; 2) that in each variety of its three useE the notion is relevant, based on Lonergan's owrt writinga. to extranental as xell aE human proceaaeai 3) that just as dialectic as heuristic structure or aasunrption is a proper tool for inquiry any into dynanic process what3oever, so dialectical nethod as a correlative set of techniques is appropriate process to any dynanic rhatsoever; 4J and that, therefore, again baged on Lonergan.s writings, disti4ctions between the genetic and dialectical nEthods Ere artificial, it being "precisely the task of dialectical method to examine and survey dialectical rcrLd order ln its entirety." Yle night here
begin
is
a reply
correct,
As McKinney finition
of
his
notes,
hrt opposed
to
reviged
the
in of
it
fneight of
distingruishing thie idialectical this
pure desire
the
makes it vance
a "normative regards
the
another"(p.
notion
consistent eide
that
this
that
these
not
will
it
with
three
examinb
the
Eunan
Lonergan between 4221; thie
discriminates
"does
Lbnergan's
remarks,
we ahall
Eegel,
between
lie
within
from one logically
it
of are
1958]1.
conflict
human desires"(p.
it
of
fnc.,
of the
is
that
4221;
4221. If
he ernploys
issue,
from
"no relevance the
separate
purely
remains
to hold [Eaninga.
pasaagea
cited
in
but
pogition
to
tern
be difficult
ad-
logic
formalized
use of
de-
unfolding
A Study
Library,
and so i.t possesses
422r;
hrith
l,icKinney
Ineight:
opporition
novement
process"lp.
natural
of
dialectic lp.
thesis
a Euccinct
as "a concrete
know and other
and aberrationr
rather to
to
flret
the
givee
Lonergan
Phil.osophical
add6 that
if
follors.
change" 1p. 2I7 t referencee
edition
lNer,rYork:
by asking
nuch
dialeetlc
principles
studentsr
Undenstanding Later,
from
notion
Iinked
[cKinney
to
since
nith
To delr{cxinneyrs
referenceE. To identlfy on a passage general logic
aspects
of
Lonergan
where Lonergan contoct
cognitional
attempts
conEiats
refers
in
brlnging
2761. l,lcxinneyia
vietpoint"lp.
"repeatedly"
lilcKLnney focuseg
characterizes a8 being
When cognitional
dor*n, dialectic
a "higher
gublation'
of
"dialectic
Ineight
and dialectic.
ence break stage,
in
his
to
this
the
mogt
repreaented at
logical
to
birth
a new
assertion
achievetnent
of
by coherthat
higher
view-
points
as "eublation" is erroneoua. In the placeB cited by pertaina McKinney, the term "sublation" to the relationa between (see A Second Collection: the operational levels of consciousness Papene bg Bennard J. S.J.
and Bernard
L9741 , p.
J.
801 and to
F. Lonergan, 5.J., Tyrrell, the
eds. William
S.J.
ll,ondon:
relations
betneen
Darton,
F. J.
Ryan,
tongrnan I Todd,
intellectual,
nrcral
METHOD
64
lsee Method in
conversion
and religious
Longman & Todd, 19721, p. of
achievement
2{Il--^ot,
This
viewpoints.
higher
ILondon: Darton,
?heology
nay be noted,
it
to the
because Lonergan uses
is
not in Hegel's sense, but in Rahner's: "That which "sublation," includes goes beyond what is sublated . . . needs it,
sublates
preserves
it,
all
them forward does not
but
Method in of
P. a certain a footnote,
(see Insight,
is
never
of
higher
"both
not
is
But this self
generated
by the
tension In
and development.
ity
ltcKinney
p.
llnsight,
Lonergan,
there
of
points
as "a pure
is
described
is
applicable
principles working
its
. of
here
terms
tion
is
. it
.
which
unfolding to
adjustable
of
we
dialectic'
2441 in which dialectic but
linked
any course
of
it
.
imPlications
of
opposed from
events,
from the harmonious Pure progress resulting to any degree of conflict, the opposed principles, " It etiLl be breakdo\tn, and disintegration
are
always
dialectic
that
"linked
as Lonergan
dialectic
a structural
Iectically
pro-
of
of diatectic of
lp.
general
form with
related
retains
a biPolar
characteri
which means they
oPposed Principles" states in his introductory
but
clearly
in Insight refers
to
that
Lonergan's
a "dialectic
of
"mutual
sublation,"
formulaic
defini-
c o m pl e m e n t a r i t y
whole may have any number of through
defini-
(p. 217) .
Now, when McKinney argues tion
view-
natural
to
this
l'lcKinney's
higher
to
types
tl.to other
InsLght
any conclete
to
line
aberration,
are two,
to p.
llnsight'
Neither
rise
of
expansion
McKinney's
a passage in
should recall
noted
nor his
examining
Before
an ideal
two
convincing.
is
cesses
gives
to
" According
dialectic.
which
dialectic
r.rith "sublation"
is
does Lonergan refer
betrdeen the
does not make for the
it-
vrorld process
as "opposed principles.
can be "conflict"
but conflict
parallel
the
that
123) nor elsewhere
and development
identification
notions.
these
of stabilbet$reen "opposed principles" neither in the passage cited by fact,
stabili-ty 123),
lat-
he has already
case for
as arguing
Lonergan
and
narro$t,
bet\teen this of
first
his
r',hat in
viewpoints.
higher
process,
the
He overstates
all.
when he presents
quite
is
parallel
the
in
concepts
two distinct
confused
range
natural
emergence and emergence in
ter
no ambiguity
its
when McKinney stresses
Therefore,
and retains"
is
emergence of
use
vien-
rejects
But there
"sublation," of the
higher
emergence of
the
notion
the
serves
(see
it
between Hegelts
parallelism
P. 374).
orrn use of
Lonergan's it
own idea
in which r^that is
lower
trith
interfere
2411. Elser.rhere' however, Lonergan does
Aufhebung and his
points,
or
and carries context"
a richer
within
reject
negate,
destroy,
and progerties
features
realization
Theotogy,
in
remark,
proper
its
a fuller
to
" in
Parts all diahe has expanded
HUGHES
55
Lonergan's
notion
expansion
(Insight,
learning tion
considerably.
on Lonergan's
of
the
pp.
formally
He bases the
analysis
of
the
174, 336, 375),
dynamic
legitimacy
of
this
character
"cyclic"
of
and on Lonerganrs descrip-
structure
of
human knowing
as having
operational levels--which "parts"--i.e., are mutually interdependent lsee Collection: Papers bg Bennand Lone?gan, 5.J., ed. F. E. Crowe, S.J. We have already these
relationa.
these
"parts"
of
in
cation.
pure
"principle"
of
sire
and the
"opposed in
to
know.
in
as pure
This
phrase text
with
urges us to identify 'harnpnious working',
the
with
him to
moniously
own construct interaction
apply
non-human
The
it
to
working
historical
of
any dynarnic together.
and decline
per8iatently
dialectical
opposition
But
introduced
"dialectical
from
Lonerganrs ita
conp.
lsee Insight,
whose "parts" the
to-
dialec-
operations
of
reference)
Lonergan,s to
of
he pulls
aberration
pertain
the
fitting
cognitional
definition
systen
can
"opposed principles."
Subsequently,
(without
all
then
implications of
de-
Lonerganr8 of
he is
of
resulting
the
systems.
dialectic"
an analysis
and applies
his
dialectical
"diatorted
in
be-
that
human degirea.
.
when llcKinney
to
is
no-
identifi-
a principle
forn
allows
progress"
this
activity is the unreetricted no 'part" of cognitional operationa
progress
as a mutually
notion
certainly
opposition
of any dynamic atructure, "genuine parts" gether the passage, guoted above, on the tic
Lonergan's
aLL cognitional
Secondly, of
dialectical
to
as identical
writings--and
know and other
2221 .
"diatectic"
Therefore,
be coneidered noiion
to
apply
by l,lcKinney--warrants
that
deeire
principles',
lonerganrs
cited
We lnay recall
tween the
L9571, p.
and Herder, doea not
does so by explaining
Nothing paisages
the
Herder
Lonergan
McKinney
dialectic.
thing
[New York:
seen that
not
are
on progreaa
own remarka
fruits
of
that
by human knowing,
233)
har-
bipolar
hurnan desireg
and hrrman bias . As for as the
the
conflict
dialectic," another
type rrhich
gent to
or
it,
demise
all
"failuresn
process. procedure.
enables
processes
rivalry
is
of
while
Lonerganrs world
in
higher
achemes of of
arrive the
at
within
process
is
recurrence the fail
indeed
a dia-
form of
a
system which
dialectic
own ideas
sees
produce
and thereby
seen as underpinning
notion
and "guccessesi
ucxinney
and a "distorted general two highly
him to
sy3tem and that
systems
Once more, For,
each other
This
Thus this
which
dialectic"
he has concretized
extramntal
a loyer of
contradiction,"
againat
dialectic.
and this
probability.
that
off
enbraces
between
"sub1ate" vival
of
then
of
a "hanxyriou8
we observe to
rivalry
betreen
play
noti.ons lectic
tdialectic
the within
nould
emer-
pertain
developrnent to
would sur-
justify
characterized
of
world
such a in
METHOD
66
terms of
(see
and breakdowns"
and "bIind-aIleys
"survival" p.
l27l , Lonergan's notions of success and failure, progress anal decline--signifying as they harmony and distortion, Insight,
do a normative affairs. is
dimension--are
Furthermore,
said
to
a process
within
454, 452).
when he rests tionate
failure,
in
Lonergan's thesis
of
conclugions
about
do point
tion
dialectic
of
appear
passages in
as the
it
natural
between
order
a higher
emergence of for
conditions
stricted tical not. are that
to
the
identical each is
gressive
in
relevant
systemsr"
Lonergan progress human activity,
of
hurnan
the
in
but
genetic
of
not
that
probability.
consistently
expect
to
And in
of
both
built
fact
upon his
"progressive
human or non-human. As we have seen, and decline
are exclusively
and so dialectical
method is
we do method case and refor
characteristics pertinent
re-
dialec-
find
method and dialecticalis
of
schemes
use is
range
study
as does
fulfilltnent
among underlying
actualization we will
dialectical
incoherence
from the
the
and the
from the
result logical
of
Lonergan's
effective
does other
"opposition" (see Ineight,
know and other
non-human processes. that
to
light
by such opposition;
emergence in
op-
genuine
not
to
viewpoint,
by the
to
their
desire
state
hurnan realm, thesis
but
phrasing
but opposed principles "linked by range, a range determined
system does not
dialectic
method applied McKinney's
is
in
by human bias
characterized
probable
its
its
But
miscon-
4221 . "Emergent probability"
a higher
if
Finally,
pure
"the p.
followed
recurrence
beyond
an opposed
of
transcendence
of
not
is
there
created
therefore
occur
lsee rnsight,
emergence of the
that
and that
conflict
desires"
that
becomes clear
cannot
process.
of
defini-
linked
this
surface,
thesis
But lrlcKinneyrs
fornulaic of
unfoldinq
on the
non-human
his
although
Lonergan's
"concrete
which
r.te reject
processes.
dialectic,
of
it
nor
dialectic
and therewith
types
change."
exclude
217 ff.), change"
the
of
sense except
this
pp. of
to
three
of
Therefore
extramental
a weakness in
out
posed principles not
the
to
(which
, and on an in general.
by McKinney,
a discussion
inconsistency,
applicability
process
world
definition.
central
dialecticrs ceived,
with
passages cited
those
in propor-
of
and decline
hurnan dimensions)
do we find
anywhere else,
McKinney's
its
overlooks
assertion
universe
the
aberration
within
then,
of
is
(see Insight,
breakdowns
McKinney apparently
"finality"
being,
development
breakdowns;
does admit
human
proportionate
of
on Lonergan's
development
of
contradicts
which
the
includes
identification indeed
admit
to
which development
within
"finalityn
interpretation
exclusively
No\rhere,
field
These distinctions his
being but
the
a field
1p. 448) that
Insight does,
is
the
does not
itself
"development" pp.
place
take
restricted
consistently
while
only
of r.tithin
67
HUGHES human sphere.
the
reference) to
But McKinney
method azd genetic
lectical
that
in
Lonergan's
exarnine progressive to be responsible
find
Lonerganrs concerned
while
not
concerned
to
one dialectical 10.
radical
distinction is
In
hiur to in
method, the
4621 , the lapses
look
for
the
another
a universe
conceived
according field
from
the
of
univergalized
a third
dialectical
inquirer to the of 'dialectical
nethod method,"
Theologg,
writlngs.
Perhaps
argument dialectic.
that
than
dialectical
if
But
higher
the
equation
prelininary
is
of
presentation his
discovery
techniques vierdpoints.
from that
had begun with
ge-
proceag p.
lsee Ineight,
thataoever
to
in
developrnentaL
this
separable wished
tnore likely research
And aince
has no foundation Mctrinney
a
coltheseE
themselves.
llcKinneyrs
a "set of
itself
developing
tlcKinney'a
texts method
in
achievement"
Method in
of the
Somerdhat more curious cond,
studiea
be equated.
invalidity
is
method
all
emergent probability
of
should
unambiguity
dialectical to
a
a nethodological
as dialectical.
Lonergan,
to
nethod
apply
Theologg,
and dialectical
McKinney's
of
do but
is
whether
to make conversion
could
to
are
that
Ln Method in
own bias,
Still,
type
one that
two methoda
both
and from
procega outcone.
which
Tbua there
proceas
its
methodE ia
doubtful
For dialectical
correcting
positive
total
is
of thej.r
and "data
485).
length it
relations
in
these
syatem"
at
fact,
directly
introduction
of
p.
between
not
nethods,
between idialectical
writings,
processeE within
in
dialectical
Lonergan's netic
discussed
light,
intelligence
protnote
Neither
and statistical
even appropriate.
of
entering-into Ieads
this
are
Theee latter the
method
systerns,
opposed viewpoints
"constant (see Ineight,
method,
chapter
of
with
systern'
genetic of
is
We
relations
which
{611 485). it
the
iE said
decline."
in
dia-
trcthod
be that
with
because
with
nethod
sequenees
system,
pp.
clagsical
respectively
to
concerned
contradictions.
with
conform
and to
brings
dynanic
be confused
process
is
a changing
both (without
dialectical
systens
related
intelligible
which
concrete,
method
examining
leee Inaight,
directly
human bias,
not
in
genetic
the
instead,
nethod
misunderstand
"the
while
intelligibly
stages
intelligible are
for
distinction,
with
dLalectical
succesgi.ve
work
systems
said is
seems to
method when he asserta
preserve
distinction
a ge-
of
yet
directing
the
This
concept discussed in ' in
the of
of
Lonerganrs
Eymnetry
three
types
of of
an
A REPLY TO GLENN HUGHES Ronald UcKinney, S.J. I am grateful of
tion
notion
the
overstressing
the
very
in
I have erred
if
Hughes
thought,
Lonergan's
such in-
indicating
evidence
relevant
sunmary
able
Presentaof interpretation
Nevertheless,
inconsistency
ignored
has completely
his
and restrictive
dialectic.
of
and accurate
clear
as for
as well
the more orthodox
Lonergan's in
Glenn Hughes'
for
argument
of my "complex"
consistency. of
First tinguishing
(see Inei.ght, yzing
Hughes is
all, pp.
such a method is
Hughes admits
of
a htgher
achieves
tifies
bung (see Insight, quickly.
of
reversal
the
of
adoption p.
of
accumulation
"the
to
from the
Lonerganrs
Hegelian
uses the
Lnergan be noted resulta ture
which
viewpoint
higher
of
evolving
that in
term
Lonergan's
his
repeated
developing higher
to
tlialectic logic
cannot
fundamental aaaertions
higher
vie\rPoints
integrations
pp. 2.57, 440-444' 455, 633).
in
of
principle
the
to
refer
no identification emergence tny claim
to
attainment
the
the
FinaIIy,
principle regarding
objective
identity
refute
achieve.
in
conceptual
of
and the
consequently, 58
is
there
failed
he has etill
viertpoints,
higher
with and
viewpointsn
P. 422) . His lsee Method in Theology' concept in Lonergan's re-
aublation
between
too
identification
develoPment,
reconciliation
would violate
thought
Aufhe-
lsee Ineight,
lsee A Second Collection, P. 80) . that Even if Hughee were correct in
of point
this this
higher
to
sublation
aa the
sublation which
notion
, i.e-'
sublation
iden-
moreover,
Hegelian
establishes
moving of
notion
differs
regard
contradictione
the
terms
revising
2761. Lonergan,
counter-positions
Rahner's
241) only
fusal
of
insights
"meta-
viewpoint
(pp. 55, 129' 305). Dialectic,
further
notion
his
when he equates
grasp
called
is
374) . Hughes passes over
p.
Lonergan
Indeed,
P. with
viewpoint
higher
this
of
operations
dialectical
by radically
oieupoint
(see Insight'
and postulates
logic
eludes
?heology this itself
with
identified
then,
which
viewpoint
lxxuil ; tn Method in
the
that
as "sub-
to
dialectical
this
Inei.ght
ln
anal-
indeed, is
however,
see,
contrasts
Lonergan
Indeed,
a comprehensive
togical" is
that
They are,
history. to
dis-
in
vierrpoints
method for
dialectical
in
rrhat Lonergan refers
to
identical
and dialectic.
logic
view
same. what he has failed
one and the lation."
of
higher
achieving
from the
275-277) points
conflicting
am nistaken
I
that
correct
method for
a dialectical
of the
it
of that of should
isomorphism conmon struc-
mental
processes despite
order
and
lsee Insight' Lonergan's
a
I{CKINNEY
clain
59
to the
tion
is
contrary
as relevant
lsee Ineight, purely
to
p.
422,t, dialectical processes
natural
as it
sublais
to
human
affairs. Hughes, Lonergan himself p.
admits
728r.
tual
moreover,
dialectic
a tripolar
Indeed,
not
true,
interplay'
his
for
of
Aquinas, ever,
is
his
clearly concrete peatedly
of
p.
the of
which
from
dialectic
the
self
creative
tension
of
contradiction charge of
the
pure
dialectical
unity neither
never of
to
play.
which
is
of
harmonious
(see or
such contradic-
dialectic
that
the
of
opposed
latter
there
believe
to
Lonergan
the
is
bias. course, they
dialectic
in
The fact the
bias
(the
bias
that
the
admits
a need for
human level"lsee that
the
other
Latter
must
complementary but
that
it
and
doea not
Ipnergan
only
cotnnon sense and
of
theoretical
of
desire
to
we regard
of pure
that
formulation.
acknowledges
are
has led if to
the
orders
patterns
other
For
contradiction of
contrary,
Hughes himself
that
two dialectica
The intellect
possibility the
in
then,
ordered.
are generic
when one turns
p . 691 t or or between
as transcended
between
theae
egoism or
many to
suppress
dialectic
differopposition
I see I n e i. ght,
self
intellectualist
on the
to
other
FinalIy, consj.stent
when the
know as being
bias
has led
a war to
is clearly ',diatectical
can be no integration
existing
distinguish
But,
the the
false
For there
human person,
the
that of
the ,'
becomes distorted
to
have a role
eliminate
to
and unauthenticity
and the
Lonergan's
be suppressed.
elsewhere
change
arises.
desire of
interdependence
111).
precisely
is
the
of
is
opposites
principles
The failure
in
is
Lonergan re-
and sensibility,
the
of how-
aa the of
writings,
intelligence
authenticity
p.
Theology,
It
gence)
in
which
dialectic
principles
hig
and counter-positions
between
linked
speaks
of
opposed
reference
as transcending
Method in
both
rnu-
error,
l}lre complementani.tg
definition
but
of
Lonerganis
poaitions
the
desires
the
[Notre Dame: University
human person
such a dialectic
entiated
tories.
to
can be eliminated.
Yet between
refers
581. Hughesr fundamental
linked
that
of
C.S.C.
2171. For throughout
argues
for
levels
recognize
two principlea
never
that
Lonergan (see Insight,
and conjunction
Lonergan
Lonergan,s
unfolding
|see Insight,
for
(see Verbum: llopd and fdea
L9571, p, to
when he argues character,
as dialectical is simLn Verbun apeaks of the ',dialectical
elementa
in
in
cognitional
Lonergan
failure
intended
the
that
ed. David B. Burrell,
Dame Press,
of
of
mistaken
bipolar
opposition
clairn
these
Notre
of
simply
always
interdependence
ply
but
is
is
to
intelliknow is
experience.
Lonergan's
definitions
Therefore,
it
dialectical Ineight, dialectic
seems in-
method "only p. 5?51. For is
relevant
"to
70
METHOD
any field
of
for
that,
with
cess only
485).
unintelligibility
human bias
himself
Lonergan
p.
datar' lsee Insight,
Lonergan,
is
that
that
argument
such
(see Ineight,
freedom
isomorphisrn
of
"breakdolrns"
Lonergan
even admits
tinguigh
between
stages
of
inconaistent
natural
only
fore,
question
with
is
the
All
later
reasonable
above evidence
before
concluding
that
fectly
consistent
throughout
Lonerganrs
In his
reply
his
he again
so doing,
of
interpretation of that
the
convincing First, lectical to
the
passage
cess which
both
the
where
accords
of
final of
Lonergan
with
his
of
"sublation" of dialectic
ovm notion
but
rather
of
sublation
of
of
the
the
in
to
to
or cliaseems a
cite
describe
as presented his
reply,
with
his
latter
with
4221. Furthermore,
P. emergence of
final
defend.
higher
a Proin
Lonergan own notion Eegel's he never
viewpoints
"identifies"
his
with
Aufhebung, but merely mentions a "parallel"--again,
Hegel's
notion
sublation
contraEts
lsee Ingight,
I do not
fails
uses
to rdhat McKinney asserts
value
attention
our to
In
an accurate
"sublation"
McKinney
his
to
issues
them.
dialectic,
calls
identify
key
to
of
chooses
since notion
the
and the
bring
Lonerganrs
Contrary
notion
per-
is
approach
analysis, here
does not
"development,"
cer-
S.J.
dialectic
Insight. of
are
dialectic
importance
own, to
McKinney
particularly
and
then my
distinguishes
there
pinpointed
what he elsewhere
with
738),
more carefully
consider
his
the
notion
identification
method,
me unfounded,
single
in points
three
There-
progress
Hughes
such as his
Still,
importance.
world.
the
cer-
is
abnormal
all.
MCKINNEY,
has adroitly
Lonergan's
efforts,
scholarly
in
the
dis-
the
thought.
and clarified
underlines
to in
\irhy Lonergan
notion
TO RONAID
HcKinney argument
original
to
process.
466) . This that
to me that
Hughea ought
clenn
in
p.
p.
as to
his
forced
lsee Ine;.ght,
suggests
questions
world
is
both
methods at
tainly
the
anticipate
saj.d to
sthen â&#x201A;Źhe fundamental
successions
assertion
structure
A REPLY
method
human affairs
of
also
which
of
levels
genetic
lsee Insight,
his
and dialectical
the
all
127',. Hughes'
away the
take
and "abnormal"
onset
is
certainly
genetic
the
at the
with
as a heuristic
decline
does not
organisms
dialectic
if
that
"nonnal"
tainly arises
arises
general
in
p.
become normative
only
"breakdowns"
of
passages.
process
world
the
admits breakdowns and blind-alleys
pro-
the world
into
by other
contradicteal
had admitted
human realm
Moreover, Hughes' claj-m
enters
HUGHES
with
7L
Hegel's
ganrs
notion,
appear
does not
tulates," It
is,
by l,tcKinney for
involve
which,
ment.
yielding
important of
higher
Lonergan's
hiE
9. 2761. The iasue ia efforts to systematize due to
conflict of
"release" passages, not
to
the
say that
ligence
I
(rcre
eight,
l,tcKinney
pp.
and the
217-218)
that
former
the
the
It
dl,alectlc a "creative
the
is
a dialectic of
elininatlon
tuo
the
of
reault
if
concrete
the
is
Closer tseen
these
is
reveal8
dialectl.ca
breakg
ligence
and spontaneous the
dering 2L5,
subsunption
guidance 4221.
this
inepectLon
through
It
of aims,
the in
human
aee Inintelligence
arile,
in-
subjectivity
could poaltiona
only
since
of
linked the
the
but
forner
he rould
an exhrustive ilwn.
It
were rorking
. Lonerganr a definition
unfolding
that
aought.
dialectic
principles of change rculd refer only to ' and rith of 'complementarity, thc latter But
of
the
, on the one hand, positl.ons and counter-
former not
dialectic.
of
cotrmunityi'
principles
elenents
rould
a ner
problen
and intricate
tensionr' is the norn and goal, whereas or "contradLction' in of 'oppoaition"
rould
as the
human unintel-
seem, as l,lcKinney indicates, one gf where interdepend.ence"
and not
dialectic
dialec-
that
both
dialectic
the
betreen
is
one of
counter-positlons
these
in
would
further be conceived that rharnoniougly" the latter of
ia judg-
of
subjectivity)
opposition other.
or
latter
the
spontaneous
tegratl,on, which
276-2771
notion
refute--but with
a serioug betveen 'dlaLectic
involving
(or
on the
cited
.
sharply
dialectical
positions
pp. the
text
aa a process
2771. Thus,
lp.
concerned
illuninates
accurately,
and sensi.bility
Eole
from conflict. This is cannot lead to 'higher view-
proceas
eaaentially
when he distinguishes person
the
between judgmenta,
aee no need to
and unreasonableness
Second,
dia-
arl,ges
dialectic
dialectical is
of
the diacovery of logiJudgaents, judgments, and the subsequent
proceEs
dialectical
possibility
process
tical
and pos-
terms
function
dialectic of
relatlons
unreasonable
as elsertrere,
points"--a
even
epeeifi-
and dialectic as the rnost speaks of logic 'the contextual (see aapect of judgnent
Ineight, cal
that
of
(aee Ineight,
aspecta
Iogic's
note
analysis
general
of
vork
basic the
Ioner-
viewpointa.
to
viewpoint8
374n.1. doeg not
later
of is
analysis
introductory
Here Lonergan
Lonerganrs
higher
p.
Rahner,
revision
in
support
from
l{cKlnney,
to
I believe,
achieving of
in
"radical
according
as a process
Iectic
drawn
"sublationrn 'Sublationr Ineight.
in
cally
part
own (eee Inaight,
not his
ordn use of
vien railical
of
at
be introducing the
case?
distinction
The dialectic ains
opposed dialectic
their
betreen
beintel-
integration
of "other huran desires" under the or'pure desire pp. to know' lsee Inaight, other
words,
not
at
eliminating
what
is
METHOD
(as McKinney points
ordered to
absolutize
Now, the
knowledge of
ours
Hor.rever, this
knowledge
be eliminated
(see rnsight,
the
derives
human knowing which
2531. rt
judgment,
and employs the
In
positions
Iinked
personal
of
opposition
remains
fact
pressed,'
of
that
relevant
atates 'to any field
the
of
methods
to to
to
notion
the of
IqcKinney proceas
any field any flelct in
correct
world
an order,
data
or
any one of
of
data.
In
the
issue
identifying of
the uninteltigible that
contendr
ae described
procesa;
a deaign, laws,
are
unin-
"must be supwith
integrated
including
of
assertion
that
purely
to
In the
place,
first
dialectic
that p.
is
rn fact,
485)."
.
."
This,
these
four
the
second place,
of
is
his
Lonergan's
own.
these
these
are pro-
is
etplanatoty they thus nreveal
proPerties;
(see rnsight
intelligible
emerqent probability.
world
unintelligibitity
remarks,
probability
an intettigibility"
as cen-
in
are examples of
emergent
are
with
ap-
McKinney
processes,
and blind-alleys
as Lonergan
is
while
unintelligibility
at variance
are
does not
clearly,
methods alone,
non-human dialectical
by Lonergan
1271. 8ut,
proceas,
- .
breakdowne
Breakdowna and blind-alleys tistical
as they they
the ". . . taken together' genetic, and dialectical]
of
possibitity
p. lsee Ineight, perties of sorld of
For
contradic-
in
"as relevant
Inei.ght,
datar(see
of
atatistical,
dialectic,
that
plicable ia
is
it,
pasaage reads:
this
lclassical,
relevant
activity
elements.
UcKinneyrs
disPute
to
conceives
as it is to human affairs." 'Lonergan acknowledges that
text
in
general
intelligent
must be correctly
they
But,
intelligence.
as Lonergan
McKinney
tral
that
level level
Lonerganis
proceaaea
natural
imply
the
dis-
theoretical
insofar
du-
the
at
the
know is
to
from the to
aim at
mean, however,
I must continue
Third, dialectic,
desire
of
arise
constitute
scope of
human desires
does not
only
but
ordering
the
other
to
This
telligent. the
that
opposition
tory
criterion
of.contradictory
pure
to
fully
and incisive
at
as both
integration
not
and re-
and counter-positions. by the
just
dialectic,
appropriate
through
defined
remain
that
betlreen a dialectic
betrreen positions of
description
helpful
and a dialectic
integration both
our view,
the
it
as McKinney has done,
tinguish, of
change which
of
We find
man's knowing.
in
of
as its
latter
exreality.
of
intelligence
and counter-positions
opposed principles
but
ality
short,
criterion
guidance
from inguiring
flective
that
to be integrated
is
ordering
reality.
of
biological
in
knowledge and is
a valid
p.
tendency
and interests.
absolutizing
grounded
is
the
desires
as the sole
it
remains
under
subsumption
resisting
at
from the
which
from establishing
troversion,
but
derive
counter-positions
elementary
through
out)
and intersubjective
sensitive
in
Radical
, pp . f27-7281 . terms of sta-
unintelligibility
HUGHES enters
73
reality
telligence, opposed
with
my use of
the
natural p.
Ineight, velopment
in
the
of
the
vant
in
to
worked
is
of
the
of
citation
dialectic
Opposition
to
because it ia in radical progress and decline remain
correct
method remaing to
shot{ that
referred to as .dialectical.',
submit
before
u3e of
the
is
said the
human problem
compelled
to
aince
point
out,
the
Insight,
the
I the
rele-
that
Lonergan
terrn defined
arn mismutual He does
hypothesis
human dirnensions.
becone
of
evl-l that that
process
the frdn
something
characterization
to
hld
in not
and adhered
of of
premisea.
a epecial dialectic
alvays
apeaka
occurs
in
a "tripolar of
conjunctioD
laee Inei,ght,
p.
McKinneyrs
initial
Supernatural case,
I am
thesia
of
an indefin-
affirn
that
the
intervention
and scarcely
aB a bipolar
Bo-
?29).
can be trzipolar,
be conposed I cannot
in
a pas-
a aupernatural
dialectic
"could principlea.i
the
Lonergan
intervention
admits
interacting
follows
that
The exception
however,
Lonergan
theoretically of
tny claim
through
was that,
the
I
as bipolar.
sage where dialectic and opposition"
conEtitutea
being
To rpunt a charge of inconsistency doea not geem sound. McKinney iB agaln
Insight
deduction
years
precise
single
nunber
(aee
and thereafter.
when he refutes
ite
knon and love.
levels
However,
written
out
is
cognitional
correct
then
things
"other
lJonergan has never
1p. 58).
Ineight
to
Devel-
"abnormal"
in this caae "abnormality', manner of breakdonns des-
and so dialectical
UcKinney
that
on this
Iution
to
unintelligible
intelligent.
points,
arguing
articles,
in
or
human procesaea.
to
so Ln Verbun yet
phrase the
desire
opposition,
interdependence these
describe
with itb moral resonances, "normative," huaran affairs because of.the obligatory charac-
what
On other taken
the
Further,
after
genuinely
is
this
only
4221 to
Fuccesaiona in stage8 of depattern of a diverging series
in
108).
unrestricted to
bound to
p.
mean "normal."
The term of
desire
opposition
to
p.
precisely
above.
descriptive
ter
human indirectly
senae that
referred
equal" lsee Insight,
this
is
has misinterpreted
can be "normalo
depend on a "relevant
intelligible,
doeg not
"Normative"
organisms
465)
conditions"
is
contravene
tern
dialectic.
opment in
is
which
where intelligibility
sanne line, I believe McKinney nnormativen (see Ineight,
the
Lonergan's
cribed
human actione
human bias,
by human freedom.
Along
of
only \rith
digcredits
opposition
within
NOTES
ON ANALYTICAL
PHILOSOPHY
AND THE CRITIQUE
OF CULTURE
Hugo Meynell It
i6
tools
not
which night
proved
to
will
go into,
I
philosophy
think
of
Bernard
to
cultivate
that
statement
their
which
virtues of
inaugurated
a distinction phase."
of
providing
an adequate
Briefly,
it
is
for
to
a degree. a culture, it
is
they
simply
pen to
think
why, is phase of
as I
shall
for
follows
in what
To deal
call
with
the making of
my case.
to plovide
the
of
of
and hord they notions
\dhat the
good. And to of
of
culture
articulate
a rational
philosophy
for
to overlook
74
them,
might
for
that
are obvious
or of
they
founall
aspects
are really
really
be improved.
vrorse" and "real a real good, which is
"really of or
a majority
what is
ethics.
sought
this,
for
of
particul-ar
a culture, or
out,
a critique
and in
The reasons
a critique be,
repre-
to bring
show where and why it
that
analytical
of
a convenient
try
that,
ethics.
might
the business
with
be sufficiently
wiII
depend on sorne conception is
to
precision
be what Max Weber would
they
some circles
to
a matter
shall
needs foundations,
To provide
evident
improvement" not
basis
in
is
philosophers vices,
new paradigrn."J
certainly but
instances,
a rational
fashionable
erorse than
iri1l
I would contend
of But
actual
a philosophy
dations
I
do-
the work
I shall make the space available, phase" and a "second between a 'first
types,r'
sentative
culture,
"the
a s/ay of with
their
fn^accordance
deserved;
within it
These "phases" "ideal
that
r,{hiIe preserving
argument.
which
largely
few years,
I
be used
triviality is
enabl-e analytical
should
by Thomas Kuhn,'
within
have called
for
the
that
and cannot
I believe
last
the
during
reasons
being
r^rithout indulging
philosophy
doing
philosophy
analytical
be so.
and irrelevance
and rigor
for
many circles
The
have been in-
philosophy
reputation
in
need not
it
Lonergan,-
way of
the
enjoys
culture.
such a critique
whole are not
fact,
of
unfortunately,
has emerged in
triviality
faghion
In
philo-
one main use of
that
critique
by analytical
but
on the
philosophy
ing
this
so;
they
but
avoid
degree
or
purpose.
this
analytical
claim
be a means to
years
fifty
to
a comprehensive
a striking
last for
implausible
to provj,de
sophy is
in
a real
Hovrever, the
to provide
it
good, first
foundations
hapand
ANALYTICAL
PHILOSOPHY
for
science
the
foundations
of
the
very
that
all,
and for
belief
aIlegedly for
for
which
the
will
making
true
Arnong the is
is
the
of
to
experience
nas suppoEed to
of
knowledge-claims.
falsification provided,
one could
or
Rrake the
physical
dinary
ments corresponding basis
general. valid
directly
be provided
could
There
from
there
ments
to
ence,
it
or
appeared
to
or
he was a worse
then?
are
saying
is
that
anything of
aging
thoae That
they
refrain
ie
from
my range to
if
I
of
clother;
it
is
elserhere,
at
philoeophers. ruled
out
oners
opponent
so obvious least Not
on this is
that
within that
the
basis it
is
circle
argument one may,
being
inconsistent
a negative
for
and also dolng of
rather
in
his
try
is
am
discour-
so.?
like
topi.cs
of I
critique the
professional
example,
atti-
wrong,"
is
conruronly overlooked, of
saying
a9 instruments
from
on moral
view;
In
action-guiding
any sort is
they,
speaking
strictly
roy8elf.
influence
are
etrEtion.
the
be
or wanton
murder
of
experi-
could
t{hat
function
undertake
on such a philosophical
culture
that
say "Stealing
stealing
state-
of
was a bad man,
Hitler or
make state-
Sirr"",
course
false.
in
one could
ethical
am evincingr
their
view,
hopeless
the
orstate-
But no such
atatements
rather
to
expelienc".6
I am not
emphasized
about
any body of
shorring
that
but
stealing,
appar-
neana by whieh
which to
were expressions example.
logical the
in
to
nor
was or
value-judgnents
of
Gandhl,
true
it
experience.t
ethical
example,
expressions,
within
it
for
on this
to
that
man than
others
ethical
course
foun-
tbe
atatementa
statenent
by reference For
phase, Positivistst
statenenta,
for
means of
neither
about
it.
control.
undertaking
is
wrong,"
towards
nature gocial
fa1se.
wrong,
Some said
"Stealing tude
nor
of
or
was argued, the
follor'r
true
that
to
false
neither cruelty
it
from
items
ethica,
was no conceivable
be true
provide,
scientifj.c
any ethical
directly
ments referring then,
to
for
was no rray,
deductions
An impressive
and from
an ef-
justification
the
required
deductions
objects,
founda-
waB empiricistr
supply
was hoped to
rather
in
value-
first
Iogical
articulate
to
philosophy
which
plight
the
providing
the
and the
and clearly
Th"it
foundations
provides
of
of
Russell
at
knowledge
and true
capable
charaeteristics
discover
kno*ledge.4
destroying
be somewhat appalling,
judgEnts
factual
by Bertrand
attetq)t
dations
atus
rtlost usual
typified
for
I believe
to
and hence is in principle iudgments, fective critique of culture. which
of
on the
The new paradigm
appear. of
phase.
first
philosoptry
left
cost
be foundations particulally
attack
by the
have thus
reasons
tions
could
aC the
The second phase has attacked
ethics.
there their
discovered
they
judgrments,
factual rational
concentrating
which
t>
of emperorrg if
not
analytical absolutely
to
shotd that
principles--that
his
METI{OD
76 determinatlon But the
acts
Perhaps the nost philosophy
knowledge,
in
by philosophers
Wittgenstein
ferent
very
views which
to
find
out
have a direct est
or
of
that
idea
on of
coming to
there
gather
are long
societies
fron
the wolld,
that
depend on the
run
such
seems to ltork
that
in
dif-
prevail
the Itorld
in
be an abso-
foundations,
One ltould
r'Jork,
last
could
about
talk of
of
states
more complex kinds
the master's
by an account
different
and do things;
behave
different
one can comPare these
views
right.g
is
of
philosophy
the
have argued
of
Kuhn, Feyera-
science,
any idea
that
we have or
that
could
undetermined by the inter"reality,n of the person. or persons concerned, is
with
contact
social
background
less
superstitious.
more or
In parts the
the
bend and others
least
wittgenstein
real
"picture" for
basis
the
context
Thus (at late
the
night
and in
which
In the
typically
the attemPt of the L o g i c o - P h i t o s o p h i eu s t o s h o r . ,
a secure
which
of
foundations
foundations
of
attacked
Tractatue
far.
second phase of
the
alleged phase.
members of
no rday in
is
first
how things
of
societies,
there
the
or wrong way of
have been taken
ways in
of
of
be articulated
different
type
the world.
rejection
right
lutely
as might
the
provide
and thus
of
of
of
the
hankering
no unregenerate
interpretationS)
in
is
such people.
safe.
feature
propositions
knowledge of
is
fnoestigati-ons
how "elementary"
0n Ce?taintA,
towards
kindness
criticism
is
particuLar
xhe PhtloeophieaL
of
of
salient
a conmon and pLausible
affairs,
as mueh as possible
!4endelssohn,
analytical proposed
Ruritanians
r"tho displays
Nazi,
consistent
the music of
early
all
torture
by occasional
mitigated after
to
Even the moments of
those
experience,
of the on which philosophers or "sense-contents" "sense-data" phase used to lay such stress, if they could be refqrred first highly dub.ious, could only be referred which was itself to at all, to
tially
in
a shared physical
and the
Iedge ary
of
least
and from
tine
which
language
arguable
showed that
to
in
which
that
of
of
the
the
was this
rnyriad to
versions led
of
by conrnon sense
be? And in
eommon sense
from place
vastly
foundations
to
of
reality, which
was enshrined'
it
differed
If
tine.
be provided
were to
reality
language,
ordinary
reality,
by some phil.osophers,
were extolled place
language"
"ordinary
refer to "public" were whereas 'sense-data' than
do other
The corunorr-sense apprehension
private.l0
irreducibly
as an essen-
see how language,
to
could
activity,
"public'
objects
to
was difficult
And it
socially-determined
and a fortiori
by a highly-complicated
language.
our
comrnon sense and
any case, science,
$tas it
and that
conmon sense was ttorrg?ll
The ultimate
issue
of
these
seeond-phase
know-
and ordin-
views
is
the
not
at
science
NiIALYTICAL PHILOSOPHY contention
77
forcibly
ment nhich
expressed by David Bloor, prothat a "true' a propotition accepted by the nost influentl.al group, a 'valid' a social argunent the aort of argui.t findc bindlng. Thls, of cour.e, is a gelf-destruc-
tive
which
pogition
ls
sinply
menbers of view,
actual aasert
it.
loue.)
Consider
of
ia
supposed
to
the
that
with it
the
is
what
look8
to
atated
then
propriety
take shile
destroy
along
the
for
ethics,
all
obJective
the
menta of the Ia
phase
to
aore
be prone
not
by the what
Let
the
of
that
be established.l2
the
truth
or
to
a propoaition.
accept
photographic
it
plate,
or
a radio-laboratoryr particle
bor;
perceive it
thinking
or
La another of
his
in
an irnnanent
to
see marks
to
of
of leâ&#x201A;Źor
school
me that
tnaltner they
of
that of
in
rnothâ&#x201A;Źr
it
Is
for
to to
body exi.t!. there
exaninatl.on. page or
in philo-
eatablish was that
kJ,nd,
the
truth
that
Yet
or
that
streak
of i!
the
daughter.s
again,
an ancLent
it
is
fal-
pencil or
fundaone thing
Dade by oners
evidence or hir
lt
and
on a
the
type
Again,
gesturea
just
one thing
aee a streak
a previously-unknorn or
ie,
position
their
rculd
proposed
which
could
gralp
noisee
the but
it
sone other
grounde
disapproval
on a printed
foundationa
by a recording
see in
wiferB
with
the to
of
aelf-destructive. agree
it celeatial
a Eeri,es
ia
a shape outlLned that
to
The argu-
nust
Ls one thing is
culture
be appealed to, in proposition a (non-analytic)
an experlence It
of
knowledge,
the
that
as supplying
shape nay be evidence to
to
rhlch
falsity it
analytical
for
seera
The esrence
l{o*
a aensation
sity
mental
It
aensation
or
another
in
uirich
mment
knonledge.
night
of
to
liable?
fo:r groups
view.
position
rculd
foundations
the
for
other
ehatever.
the
phase
rhlch
phaae thought
evidence
all
nerely
thoae
for
firrt
for
true
whl,ch ap-
us attend the
is
of
aecond phaae against
new paradign.
of
incon-
and yet
recond
possible,
phase rere
true
ls
a critique
knwledge
the
was the
have
the
is
ttre secontl phaae appeared
the
objectioru
order to
of
lt
aince
for
this
thie
phase of
first
ig
Ie
itself,
it
trivial;
basis
called
foundationa it
of
articulating
to
fl.rst
I have
Bophers
ieeue
approach in
the
seem convincing!
be the third
phase
fir3t
of
philosophere
the
first
pears
basis
then
contradictory
the
seemed to
destroy
is
the
group."
propoaLtion
it
acrupu-
proposition
Eense? If
If
the
dlrectly
and less
oners
them,
by the
as though, basis
rhat
lmplicatlon.
philoaophy with
of
rhatever
hold,
"a true
najority so in
they
be boltler
may state
faeie group,
eqre
egual
It
is
prina
members of
may with
and if
whoever
its
apt
rhlch
propositl.on,
by the
be true,
propositiona,
sistent
are
actual
accepted
phlloaophers,
rrhy fer prenleee
the
lSociologist8
one which all
probably
ls
inplicatlons
neigh-
felLor
is
perforuance one thing
rnonument,
enother
METHOD
t6
to
suppose
that
event
unsuspected
constitute
these
or
occurred
some previously
that
evidence
was performed
action
in
remote
the
past. Finding exanples, also
is
about
not
just
a matter
(b)
enviaaging
of
a matter
the
if
case
judging
these
tainly
the
is
case
in
perceive
thoughts
and feelings
the
kind
mental
basic
the very
Now it
of
is
of
tions,
at
Yet to
deny their
vance to bring
the
to
lbast
to
evidence
not
done or
put
foryard
rf,
on the
propoundr the
the
very
to
it
to
very
at
knosledge
arrive
rercte
from
bang, quaaarr can these for
scientific
rn the into
caae of
account,
what
and time,
like
be
in
and
things, order for
three
get
to get-
mental and
and iudgnent' intelligence'
of
the
he has to
mental in
specialists
caae about
the
know about
what
dinosaurs,
the
world; is big
holes.
and black princlpler
provide
knouledge,
and thus
ethice,
a fourth
of
decieion.
that
is
the ways
admittedly
thege three
Sciences,
ue have come to
space
in
the
unileretanding,
of
is
whose relevance us call
Let
to
no good reason?
using
by generations
far
them that ur
he is
not
these
i-hem attentioeneaa,
exercLle
tlken
iB by meanr of
very
denying.
In the nature
and reaeonableneaa. order
has done all
processes
mental
which
and for
evidence,
expetience,
lnvolved
.re
to
rf
it?
he is
an opinion
to
as posi-
Does he advance for
things,
rele-
difficult
possible
of
for?
accounting
these
not
is
existence,
be accounted
rtay of
issues.
and their
Has he attended
do.
accordingly,
he ia
the ditpoaitions
to
and
opera-
philosophical.
Has he thought
he does or
conclurion
truth
activitlc.
might best
hand,
the
activitica
wont
toPic?
regard
eithout
truth
at
ting
are
nental
such inner
questions
why pay heed to
other his
to
appeal
do any of
does not
aerioualy.
taken
at
reject
the
ae the
at
wittgenstein
later
sdneone does deny their
evidence
these
philosophers
second-phase
the
of
philosophical
that
rrhich
lies
self-destructive,
conclueion
in
to
knoht which
fundamental
his
the
to
is
to
in
coming
to
relevant
then
advertence
of
influence
and behavioriata
tivists
the
is
existence
suppoae
out.
know about
as relevant
fundanental
or
and events
things
It
characteristic
rather
nylel4)
citbert
involved
or cerWe cannot
physics,
of the
or
described. in
for,
new p.tadignn.l3
the
(due particularly
particles
to
is
be and (c)
probably
exPeriences.
persons,
other
we can get
but
operations
basis
the
of
fundamental of
be accounted
to
rt
of what might
poasibilities
light
I have just
way that
of
the
the
pastt
remote
are
by these
experiences.
possibilities
these
out
brought
of
experiences
directly of
the
sore one of
that
as is rrorld, (a) having
real
out
a basis for
mental Let
for
ethics
a critique activity
us say that
of
as well
as
culture?
has to
be taken
a Person exercises
ANALYTICAL
reeponsibility judges klnd truth of
to
phasized our
of
the
relevant
possibilities.
place
one's
of
tend
to
dren
acute
view
of
nant
with
its
the
of
to
contribution its
matter
individual
of
In should
a fine not
businesg ticle,
Richard
view);
on the
epigratn
' one may be interested
either
philosophy. quietlng.
were
they and the
out
rrhat
is
what
is
the
tawyers it
sovereign since
to
better
or
well
in
the
the
head.
But
argument
means of argue
or
well
finding is
to
is
out
ensure
that
ar-
the
effect
that
in
the
history
of
the
to of to
the
true
in
the
tragic
about
our
aitu-
lle need Persons (preeuraably, paying
earth,
theml , one
like
new paradigm, becauae
and what
evidence
one can
which
characterize
who is
the
the one
by implication,
truth best.
sophists
appear
foundatioDs,
which
precisely is
hig
to
But
cau8e.
any casewhatever
what
general
the in
cauae
of
the
second-
aeem somerthat dis-
know the
according
that
(as on the in
by means of
worse
valuable
in
philosoPhera
good or,
flatneas
by
new paradignn
Elserthere
ahort
for
at
againat
according
sophists,
be genocide view,
for
is
a
consodata.
expert
better
the
really
need to
nore
i5
Ecientists
difficultiee
knoLr and do what equally
of
reliable the
and chilgranted
for
a typical
reflictions
But
or
terrifying
wife
followers;
that
coqrlaint
of
better. true
expounded
a case.
tnaking
principle
and the
needs a hole on Plators
the
ne desperately
and to
whether
at
really
and the
who can argue like
lsorse
really
diseensions tinEa,
adept
even in
has no basis
ation,
main ground
Plato's
eras that
at-
the
Marx.
lawyers,
theae
likely
are
relevant
the
O. Ouine, philoeophy, or
in
the
be arrived
the
Yl. v.
of
Taken together,
of
analogy of
against
or
the
find
large,
aE day to
and his
suggested
on that
for
of
Freud
which
nortyl6
but
arguing
of
he cited
worse,
at
what would
those
article
recent
be envisaged
first-phase
our
of
the insights group and class 'ideology,"
of
and the
husband may not
self-deception,
confirms
phase approach,
rrith
concerned,
situation,
as clear
investigation
imPoren-
envisagement
conunon good which
the
than
self-esteen and reasonable
intelligent Iargely
good is
society
is
another strongly
a half-conscioug
A selfish
it
Eame
as the
senEea by rneans
is is
is in
and of
rrithin
that
the
his acquaintance, that he is causing hie guffering; a privileged class may take
rdhole of
In
all
to
individual
such avoidance. for
evidence,
group
or
class
one in
rrhat
experience, Both one'e
persons
which
account what"
of
there
make us indulge
and fears
relevant
to motivate
into
to what he
good has the
is
rn ethics'
nerd paradigm.l5
by the
according
act
available
data
be taken
to
otrn desires
avoidance
the
and experiment.
phenomenon
to
rthere what
needs and feelirigs
the
has to
science
observation
tant
be good,
to
relation
in
as he decides
so far
reasonably
of
79
PHILOSOPHY
is
is
it
ae is
good;
attended
to,
the
METHOD
80 possibilities
that
pressed,
in
According
the
to
battle
f1ight
the
best
of
If
ourselves.
only
lose but
something
for
is
It
that
not
that
plemented.
f do not
of
doing
but
they
rather
everything
as
be taken
not
should
remarks
that
insist
for
reputation
mankind.
these
Philosophy be supplanteal,
it
suggestion
ner', para-
adopt the
even be caPable
as such;
on analytical.
an attack
of
future
the
important
destroying
avoid
to would
their
intelli-
attentiveness'
widespread
might
human
be altogether
but
living,
utmost
the
an
that
said
an uncriticized
that
suggest
philosophers
and triviality,
sterility
and
subject,
The enormous dangers
J-iving.
worth
and responsibility
analytical
would not
digrn, they
on the
Socrates
ourselves?
exert
reasonableness,
cowardice
our oPPonents'
understand
evidence
be not do"th
only
We need to
impossible.
the
not
is
humanity
now threaten
gence,
to
or destroyed
rnay soon not
Iife
to
through
If,
breakdown. trouble
damage a culture,
which
and reason, its
a
and
and reason to , what alternative them, or to be over them or destroy
hurnan life
uncriticized which
inattentiveness,
it)
tyrannize
over
tyrannized
conduct
irresponsible
(by attending
to
of Philoattentiveness'
which are the
and responsibility
the
intelligence
our
have we but
function the
and to
to
take
the
foster
human civilizationt
the
may lead
vier,
applying
in
against
we cannot
sloth,
point
to
is
culture
from intelligence
and ul-timately or
then,
of
reasonableness
essence of what is sustained
new paradigm,
consequencesir
may be avoided.''
and deception
error
sophy as the critique intelligence,
and logical
are canvasf-d,
ord.er that
a
amount tb
be sup-
it
that
which nay reasonably
into philosophy falls at aIl comfortably and plainly, two Phases which I have distinquished; so far as anything does not do so, my arguments are not applicproporBut even if they only apply to a substantial able to it. they a r e s o u n d , g i v e n t h e y p h i l o s o p h y , t h a t tion of analytical analytical
be called
of
either
po6itivism
logical
8ut
now dead.
I doubt,
which sion to
some point.
retain
still is
the
of
all
liable.
I would admit
foundations applicable that
which which to
the
I have said
of
the
positivisn
is
entirely
if
that,
acknowledges are not
not;
certainly
is
to rthich
logical there the
is
it
of j'n the
is
Positivism a type of
need for a rational
first
the Phase defunct, no ver-
and I know of
worked out,
aelf-destructive
construction inpugns
was typical
when fully
$thich,
the objections
said
togical"
even if
empiricisn
empiricism
philosophy
I
that
be objected
may further
It
which
not
is
notoriously
analytical
foundations, or
subject
provides and is
arbitrary, then
ethics,
nothing
least.l8
NOTES lsee
Bernard
J.
F.
Lonerqan,
Insight:
A Study
of
Hunan
ANALYTICAI PHILOSOPHY
81
Understandi.ng (London: Longmans, creen, 19571. 2see Thomas S. Kuhn, lhe Structu?e of Scientific Reooluti.one (Chicago, L9621 . -It should be adnitted that I use the phrase "the new paradign" more as an expression of hope than of confidence. This ie philoas much as to say that I do not strongly expect analytical sophers to adopt this ray of following their craftr I merely think it desirable that they should. 4see especially Bertrand RusaeII, Logic anil Knouledge, ed. R. c. uarsh (London, 1956); A. J. Ayer, Language, Tnuth anil Logic lLondon, 19361. I.ten like R. Carnap and H. Reichenbach represented the traditlon in Anerlca. Russell, of courâ&#x201A;Źe, waa actively engaged with raoral and social igsues. Eut he waa always cLear that this had nothing to do with his work on the foundations of knowledge . 5such 'basic statementa were called statements' ot P"otok o L t s L . t z e. A -one might suppose that hurnan happiness or misery provided judgment. grounds Tor ethical the requisite But these philosophers argued that this could not be the ca8e, since however nuch happiness was adnitted to be caused by an action, it still apparently made sense to deny that the action was good. TFor see Langucge, ?ruth "emotivism,' The classic expression of "preacriptivism" Language of Morals (Oxford, f952) .
and Logic, chapter 6. is R. l,t. Hare'B lhe
SSee G. N. A. Vesey, Forerord to IJnde"stdnding ttittgenatein, ed. vesey (London, L9741 , au . 9see Or Cet,taintg (Oxford, 1959), pp. l05, 110, 20{, 336, 410, 513, 5L7, 5L7. L0ehiloeophi.cal I I --This
epigram
(Oxford,
rnteetigatione is
due to
Russellt
1953) , pp.
I cannot
now find
2{3 ff . a reference.
12The
proposltion truth of an analytic naa established by the fact that its contradictory made no sense. For the viey aacribed 'Popperrs to David Bloor, Mystification eee of Objective Xnowledge," Seience Studiee (1971): 75-76. l3see fnei.ghf,, Introduction and chapters XI and XII. 14c.
nyl",
L5See
Ihe
Ineight,
Concept of ainit chapters
vI,
vII
(oxford,
1949) .
and XVIII.
16R.
Rorty, "Philoaophy in America Today," ln The Anerican S c h o l a n ( S p r i n g , 1 9 8 2 1. 1?The technical reasong rlry ttre objections to first-phase presaed by the Becond phase do not apply to the new foundationa paradigm would take too long to develop in thie short paper. See H. Meynell, Fteud, llars and Aorale (Lndon, 1981), chapter 5. Roughly, the first-phase conception depended on of foundations the assumption that one could nake logical deductiona from statements aupposed to be true about the rcrld to groupa of atatementB about actual or possible hunan genre-experience . The second phase showed that this wae imposrl.ble. The nev paradigm maintaina that one may arrive at true statenents, both of fact and of value, by the application of intelll,gence and reason, in the aen3ea already given, plays to the data of experience. Though deductive logic an essential role in this process, as it iE not as all-iq)ortant phase. it is in the first the
18I .* qrateful to objections to nhat
l,tark D. ttorelti for pointing out I have said whlch are alluded to
to me here.
THE USEFULNESS OF PHILOSOPHY
Mark D. Morelli. philosophyrs
what is
shed some light
The question
answer.
eral
as an expression
First,
period
historical
they
of
the
of
the
son as contemplative,
betrayal
intellectual's
perspective,
Seen from this
an expression of
forgetfulness Again,
of
is
mediate
deeply
of
of
setting,
the
tife
of
who partially
its
implicationg
the
rnilkrnaid;
r.realth, may very
recorded and we find
posed to to
power,
well
death--ignorant
socrates: to
rthat
I im-
of men
above alfin
suc-
and the means to getting
the
co-rrork-
the
in
in
the
of
we find
Thales
questions
and its
do with
man of
82
story
philoeophic
interest to
for
transhistorical,
Doea the
the
the
up and interpretinq
exprelsion
honor? This
just
which
aituation-at-hand. ia
by Plato its
a second
in
to which
ends are respectively
have had something ig
an interest
men-
tendency
perforrnance;
the
constitute
then,
people's
notive
"pragnatic"
done and sizinq
conunon-sense interest
This
sophists
is
and smooth social and dramatic
"pragmatic" taaks
This
corunon sense.
its
and particular,
concrete
afore-
one in
perspective, of^a
The interest
dominant
Bellah's the
directing
concern,
an interest, the
and practical--the aurvival
cessful
with
as
comnitted
while
From this
our_
Greek.'
sone call
the outlook
an expression
and transcultural.
the concern
and women of
daily
is
usefulof
hypostatization." say,
rea-
vocation'
a function
"too
cultural
ourselves.
as an expression
transhistorical
the
we might
usefulness
his
philosophy's
reason which
he shares
a particular find
of
are perhaps
critics, to
of
os/n sakes
their
calling,
pathological
its
in
for
an age,
of
expressed
the "pragrmatism" of the American mind.' may be viewed The question under consideration
allude
trans-
Ameri-ca-ns, and Americans,
us,
many of
are obvious;
we happen to
manner,
ers
of
cultural
the queation
is
a conception
life
here
thrust
critical
ills
has observed,
the active
mentioned
of
his
question
the
\re are,
Bellah
sympathies
tality,
is
disciplines
of
pursued
of
the
is
which
conception
as the
which
which
economic concerns;
social,
unpractical,
to
second, as
setting.
tendency
intellectual"
political,
to
the collapse
view
Robert
two ways.
a particular
Benda and Thomas Molnar--have
critics--Julien
decline
capitulation
ness is
least of
cultural
concern,
a very
at
the preoccupation
an interest,
Two cultural bemoaned "the his
in
can be viewed of
to gen-
offer
and transcultural.
historical
in
and I shall
and a particular
of
an expression
I hope in what follows
usefulness? question,
on this
life
lead
and the to
self-defense
Socrates'
trial
and
common sense does not
USEFULNESS believe the
83
hinself
Socratic
point,
This
interest,
the
the it
strengthened,
first
source
of
strength
rectly
or
indirectly
usefulness
industrial
in
of
Athens,
to
the
for
in
at
legitinately
of
pre-ordained
of to
get
free
by the
by the
to job?
for
in
only
In
so to
each caee,
on a different
and somewhat self-centered
Ie
then,
his
neaning
common senae ca euch;
Iongterm
practical,
the
rnay be un-
but
and pracmay
"specialty,"
to
implications
for
have? And the
a man or wondn of philosophy
in
right
to the
over
that
par-
in
he has the
between alao
reducible
culture therefore,
least
standpoints
in
distinguish, properly
which
it
nay
intellectual
right
again
by
sense da eueh and, corrnon philoaophical
by additional it
of
philoaophy'e
has a ahortterm
when raiaed
on the
tnore universal
was in of
concrete
a degree
has the
question
neaning:
it
manner is the
of
here
comn
speak, the
woman of tnan or
to
may exercise
betueen
upon prac-
depends upon the
first
very
practical
philosopher
further
Bense as tnaneforned,
than
functioning
conmon senaei
part,
his
gain
development.
rein
the
and other
And the
today
is
has di-
comnon-sense
and Anerican
ask,
conunon-sense standpoint
takea
thrust
that
does philosophy
incipiently
distinguishing
say,
and practical
at
right
me a steady
suprenracy not
the
nature
very
being
has the
to
man of
and social,
The philosopher,
ness
most
a conuron-sense capability.
But
as I have distinguished
circles.
its
insistence
coulrKrn man. The guestion,
philosophy,
conunon sense,
Baconian
usefulness,
what conclete
physical
is
period
virtually
be raised
my survival,
of
two ways.
the
ask philosophers,
going
a
and thereby
scientific
superstructures
historical
our
interest
student
and
transhigtori-
situation
the
The continued
actuation
least
second;
right,
enpir.ical
indispensable
philosophy's
of
have given
tical
That
example.
continuous
ticular
every are
have achieved
been confirmed
from
knowledge.
The question derstood
day this
our
socio-economic
the
resulted
and bureaucratic
virtually
in
by the
more oboiouelg
is
ancient
all,
in
concrete
a culture.
seems to having
the
Such dealings
of
that
for,
with
dictum
applicable
ticality
of
deal
survival
so fa!,
stand-
knowledge "Knowledge is power," worthwhile knowledge; second, it haE its confirmation and a
Baconrs
the
the
to which
conmon-sense
trangcultural;
is
interest
realization
the
action.
one to
nay be noted
and transcultural
thorough of
for
befuddlement
from
and practical.
inmediate
condition
Finally, cal
to
for
that
is,
moreover,
need exists
particular, necessary
leads,
an impediment
simply
culture
and aporia,
to be;
dialectic
other
by the
hand,
it
meaning when raieed
woman whoEe colunon aenge has beerr t?ansfonned
usefulpractical man or takes
on a
by the by additional
METHOD
purity,
sense
"1ower"
to
get
thc
question
the
we anslver
just
determined fruitfully
may
his
provide
to
suited
of
it
what
he
needs
practical
his
through
peculiarly
is
human
what
humans,
fellow satisfy
he
that
is
before been
has
it
pbilosopher
the
speaking,
formulated
once
nature.
philosophyrs
broadly
what, ask
cannot
sense,
colunon
transformed
as
clearly
answered
be
we
ls,
to
suited
is
of
pro-
excessively
usefulness,
philosophy's
of
is
I aLL
of
co-existence
suqgestion
This
hunankind.
of
physical
concerned,
is
sense
conmon successful
pur-
such
with
concerned
is
such
and
survival
question
the
leptic; by
the
;:ndea,Jors
as
concerned
is
as
sense
conmon
those
getting
sense
conmon
transformed from
transPosition'
or
action.
concerns
transformed
survival, with
suggest,
it
sense
conmon
whereas social
and
us
rather
"higher"
transformation still
things
different
are
done
sues.
for
the
But
done.
thi-ngs
a
undergoes
practical,
remains
its
in
Let
philosophically-
of
standpoint
question
the
thc
energes
Practicality.
The question 1t
a
with
common good'
the
with
from
comon-
rts
transformed
been
practical,
fn say,
might
one
havlng
raised
common sense'
transformed than
as
equal-1y
question
the
questron,
the
a concern,
question
the
a concern,
from
from
emerges
good-for-me;
consider
whereas
development.
philosophical
peculiarly human
in
involvement
affairs. what
philosophy?
is
j.s,
philosophy
generally,
the
standpoints,
to
is
common
which
which
it
good.3
phitosophy
the
is
an
nally,
Its
than
is
not
on an
then,
is
ture,
exploiting
of
these
various an
That and
analyst
focused
observer given
on and of
and
behavioral culture
access
to
but "data
of
fi-
huran
the
conditions
the fron
the
philosophy
"J-awgiver"
of
and
Pursuitst
consciousness
conscious
endeavors;
realities
with
is'
is,
it
objecti-
of
these the
and ap-
aesthetic
begins
it
rather,
realms
itself;
account
primariry
c(xrcerned
polymorphic
behavior
a
"saves"
provides
the
study
account of
all
of
knouLedges.
logical
an
which
knorledget
better
as
here
attention
rather
of
objectifier
logical
not
i6
or
knowledge,
which
ethice
possibility
conceived
of
"worlds"
and
philosophy
provides
a cogni-
is in
historical
creation
objectivities
a netaphysice
is
it
distinguishable
the
of
the
"saves"
more,
still
which
operati'on,
human endeauots'
of
knowledge
science,
and
leflection,
epistenoLogy
an
human
intellectual
phitosophy of
artistic
studies,
religious
preciation, moreover,
fuLL
accounts
of
range
achievement
and
natural
sense,
the
an
modes of
or
nethods
discipline,
intellectual
put'suit
the
of
actual
provides
classical
writing,
vity
an
as
say,
theory
tioqal
of
t'uorlds"
corresponding
and That
of
very
af
integration
an
as
Conceived
fact not
is
meta-
but
as
and
"integrator'"
intentional
activities
The philosopher, systems. of culan '-aPpropriator" of
consciousness'
"
4
6)
USEFULNESS this
l.IaturalIy,
grounds,
of
enlightening
but
that
reached without
without in
we must assume the end of
its
in
applications
are
for
philosophy's
example,
warning
emplar,
and reminding
errors
of
these
tivityr
fail
all
one is
be philosophical
to
not
ticality
altogether,
rather
with
philosophic
self
the
problem of
be addressed by denying other
inadequate
hand,
the
sophy and a denial metaphysics disernbodied
tively
civen
philosophy?
philosopher
what
is
an artist,
be in
realm
on
of
philo-
one rnay abolby hovering
is
the
not
fact
suited
of
a rela-
hunan endeavors, knowledge,
philosopher,
peculiarly the
posseesion
of
philosophic
what
9e uae
rho to
Posaessea this do? what applica-
have?
understanding
we may note
comnon sense,
to
integration
speciflcally
Again,
integration
sernblance
man
nay take
identity the
good.
cornnon sense as a rePresentative
of
intellectu.l this
and the
and the
ptrilosopher;
a philosophic
realm
to
a serious
Problem nay in the Past--
this
mindl.
does philosophic
Iectual
the
integration,
intellectual First,
reality
to
logical
adeguate
may ask,
tion
the
rre assume the
If
of
some Lray
in
generate
reality
world one's
a denial
and retain
over
spectatingly
of
to maintain
knowledge
of of
one hand,
and
To shun prac-
it to
senae any true
knowledge
exigence
form
"torder"
"street."
the
alt
as ac-
more cornpletely the
haa been rePeatedly
it
connon
conunon sense any real
the
is
of
realm
that
between philosophy
reintegrate
On the
inadequately--as the
the
of
philosophy
one has become, is
own identity.
one's
to
than
nistakeg
admit
to
link
the
indiviwonderrs
as an ex-
role by its
truth
when in
only
for
from Maritain
its
of
the
when in
conmonsensical
shortsightedly
ish
that
perhaps
own common sense must be reconstituted
and one's
of
of
characteristics notice
to
in
I would be willing
specify
accounts but
lies
linguistic
a wonder which
useful, or,
satisfaction;
its
usefulness
of
while not
is
usefulness
disinterestedness.r
and its
if
found
wonder,
really
philo-
of
an eliminator
philosophy,
and edifying,
rewarding
to
philosophyrs
basically
is
satisfied--thus
philo-
of
complex Purraise the ques-
accounts
invite
as a clarifier,
philosophy
or,
to
following:
such as the
function
never guite
of
de-
this
for,
already; is
assunption
this
confusions; dual.ly
present,
the question
raise
fruitfully
to
usefulness
sophy's
is
order
to have been accomplished
lies
only
nay be
however illuminating
digression,
lengthy
goal
my illustrative
may be demanded by philosophy's
usefulness,
sophyrs tion
would be not
state .
Now, in suit
may be challenged
nature
and such challenges
rdelcome; but
also
and however much it plorable
philosophy's
of
notion
on a variety
that
equivalent
a echolar,
intelPosaession of this to being a man or woman of a philosopher,
a religioua
METHOD
86
person,
.'r.i a scientist
that
the philosophic
that
of
both nature
of
practicaLity
one who jumps from specialty
an interl-oper,
follows
and humankind. It
we are aski.ng about is to
not
specialty,
job and offending everyone as he does so. The an integration a l l u d e d t o i s a t t e a r i s t i , ' i t .t . g r a t t o ' ,
doing everyone's integration
grounded upon a grasp of it
a heuristic
is
noL a conceptual
deavors, by the is
various
today
be a thrust
unifying
this
the
ideal
of
en-
obtained polymath
the
an ideal.b
that
wilI
similarly,
the various
the results
of
the
philosophic
of
thrust
activity
and we may suppose that
to\dard unification;
motive
seeking; of
"worlds"
The Renaissance
more than
vre may note
second, seems,to
of
integration
endeavors.
nothing
of ways of
a variety
integration
transformed
characterize
cornmon sense
as weII. we should
Finally,
of
specialization is
exercised
in
the
actually
meet the
overall
the
intellectual
finally, of
functions
people
than
rather
engaged in
these
not be to take but
and endeavors,
discip)-ines
complement one
functions
these
which
second,
he understands;
unification,
the
the
and endeavors
procedure will
various
the
the manner in
out
of its
to
relation
disciplines
be the concrete
integration,
pursuits;
in
first,
the
nature
common sense of
transformed
and "worlds"
methods,
aim will
its
bring
it so
situation
philosophy's
of
account
the
of
situation
whose standpoints,
to
and our
best exercised,
is
existing
the
a
is,
exist;
as practicalmust
The philosopher
remarks
the philosopher
over
actually
that
situations
r ^ r ec a n c o n c l - u d e t h a t
actually
that
situational'
formed conmon sense must meet the
exists.
I^lith these
various
which is
the age.
denands of in mind,
as common sense a6 such is
that
concrete
ph i losophica I ly-trans that
note
intelligence
another. what. is the
then,
peculiarly
function
today:
as such,
in
is
mentation, tulating.
claiming
a reLati-vely
the
adequate
as a diplomat
talents
response
is
a peak, Iife;
cultural cultural-
philosopher,
intellectual
functions
tensions, pertinent
to
hegemony, and the
consequentl-y,
international his
a practical
of
arts
integration,
drawing upon his to transdisciplinary
or
in
especially
and interand fragare capipossession
were he in
in wartime
anal-
comrnon sense
disorder
liberal
the
intermediary
function
has reached
a fact
and among
Employing
endeavors.
diplomat.ic
Norr, this is
The philosoPher
philosophy?
some manner betdeen
I would name this
specialization
conflict
disciplinary
in
the various
relations,
"diplomacy." for
of
usefulness
to oPerate
international
called
today
the of
representatives
ogy of
of
is
suited
would
times
of
function high
empathic abilities conmunication.
and He
87
USEFULNESS srould differ very of
important
from the
a collaborative of
tarity
diPlomat,
international
respect: unity
his in
human pursuits,
atleqiance
would
human endeavor,
rather
than sith
however, lie
in his
with
this ideal
complemen-
an actual one Pursuit
in
par-
ticular. NqTES lsee
trans. Julien Benda, The BettayaL of the fntellectuala, (Boston: Beacon Presa, 1955) and Thomas Mo1nar, Richard Aldington ( N e w York: t'leridian Books, 19611. The Decline ol the Intelleetual 2Robert and survive or To Die and Become: N. Bellah, "To Kill Life as ways of Being Adult," The Active Life and the contemplative L9751 : 73-71. see also Richard Hofstadter, Daedulus (Spring, in American Life Anti-InteLl ectualisn lNev York: vintage Books' in Anerica lNew Science and Sentinent 1962) and Morton t{hite, Press, L9721 . York: oxford University 3this may be gleaned from Bernard of philosophy notion (New York: Lonergan's Ineight : A Studg of Human llndelstanding 19581 and frorn his Method in Theologg tibrary, ehiloiophical (Nen Yorks Herder and Herder, L9721 . 4co^put. by Peter-offered - f h e the notion of the philosopher Winch in tdea of a Social Seience and its Relatton to Philosophy lLondon: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 19531. on data of conpp. 72-74' 235-236, see Bernard Lonergan, Ineight, sciousness, 274, 333-335. 'A may be variety of accounts of the nature of philosophy found in rhe oil of Mtnenoa: Philoeophene on Philosophy, eds. 19751 . Charles Bontempo and S. Jack Odell (New York: McGraw-Hill, 5or, Insight,
ah" nature of pp. 390-395.
the
integration,
see Bernard
Lonergan,
BOOK REVIEWS
CltaracLer, Connunity, and Politics. By Clarke E. Cochran. Alabama: University of Alabama Press, 1982. University, Pp. 195. S19-75. gives us his three basic elements right Cochran's title he says, requires interior solitude, a faith away. "Characterr" . "Community " comnitment , and some concrete responsib i I ity-taking comes in tr^ro forms: a conmrunion aftong menbers and a hospitality the subsidiary notolrards others. r.rom here, after discussing and freedom, he articulates the role a *politions of authority and colrununity. tics" must take in the maintenance of character at a rather even pace, with It is a fine, sustained discussion side anple footnotes that lead off into many interesting-looking of indiviideologies His aim is to counter the liberal trails. g r o u p p o l i t i c s b y i n t e r e s t h e a c h i e v e s t h i s by a n d a n d dualism , and comand social d imensions--character letting the individual He acknowledqes his debt in this to munity--define one another. rooted in the for a view of social reality Eric Voegelinrs call Robert personal quest for ord.er. Besides citing CarI Friedrich, social theorists, Nj-sbet, Peter Berger and other value-oriented Jose Ortega y Gashe also cites Henri Nouwen, Jacques Maritain, set, Jaroslav Pe1ikan, and Bernard Cooke. As one might guess, and, as it happens, a married deacon, thirtyhe is a catholic science at Texas Tech. seven, and a teacher of political normative nodel of person-in-coNlunity cochran I s patently queshe does raise some relevant is not a sheer utopian ideal; He suggests that the excessive influtions for policy-making. groups over American policy--particularly in ence of interest health care, and transPortaenergy, welfare, areas of national He responsible for major social- injustices. tion regulation--is ought to be a comthe ideal that the body politic r"rarns against . Nor should polmunity (because of the danger of a nationalism) charitics have as its chief aim the developrnent of character; rather than and faith solitude acter ought to arise from within ought to aim forces. Politics merely in response to political apProach to the a pluralistic and facilitating at maintaining ideolis a bulwark against colunon good, both because diversity (he calls it of subsidiarity ogies and because the principle "conununal autonomy"l keeps power in local hands. Against this of Paternal-ism in background, he gives reasons for a reduction of income maintenance prosrelfare proglams, for the initiation based on rehabilitagrams, for moving away frorn a prison policy of punas the justification tion and moving towards retlibution and private schools, vouchers in public ishment, for educational in government and participation by citizens and for large-scale by workers in managenent. page, we are still left with at the final Yet when we drrive any effective without a normatj.ve view of person-in-conununity ideologies. the reigning "Nortnative mechanisms for countering principles should be seen as orderj-ng concePts; that is, they should be viewed as goals which, if pursued, r"till impart a proInper order to the society pursuing them." This is a big "if." groups have never been known to bother about fluential interest p o w e r . Beconceptual models as long as they hold the reins of faith comnitsides, even among people with Cochran's reguisite r e l i g i o u s c o t i l n itment' o n remain basic differences ments there wiIl 88
BOOK REVIEWS
89
on the norms for ethical positions, philosophy and on political itself. Fundamental conunitments thenselves can be diametrically opposed, and unless a normative model articulates ways of revealing and resolving them, we cannot get from point I to point B no matter how orderly point I looks. To be effectively normative r"re also have to be dialectical. Lj-ke many other hopeful thinkers, Cochran looks upon social ills chiefly as the product of ideas. Therefore, he reasons, if we want things better, we need better ideas. Having the right concepts is what counts. The reason this does not work is that concepts are not the basic normative principles. Behind concepts lie more fundamental dynamics of character and community which Bernard Lonergan has articulated as the transcendental precepts, Be attentive, Be intelligent, Be reasonable, Be responsible, Be in love. An effective potitical dialectical theory will look at social ills not as a result of ideas but precisely as the failure of ideas to be forthcoming or irnplemented. This failure, in turn, can be analyzed as simultaneously a distortion of character and a breakdown of community. with this heuristic, a political theory can fashion not only a fine normative model but also a dialectical method for pinpointing exactly where good ideas are suppressed or diverted. Thus Lonergan expects sone combination of four possible ways of suppressing ideas: neurosis, egoism, group bias, and the short-range thinking in which conmon sense prides itself. In a similar vein, Eric Voegelin himself expects that underneath social disorder lay not a set of ideas but a gnostic suppression of the intelligible link bethreen social policies and their roots in the soul's search for order. Likewise, Roberto t4angabiera unget lKnouledge and poLiti.csl expects that liberals will either emphasize reason and rules and suppress the dynamics of desire and values or vice versa. In other r,rords, to be effectively dialectica] rde must also be epistemologically critical . I must confess, however, that my copy is now full of underlinings, points. stars, and exclamation There is a good deal of wisdom and coherence in this work. Those comnitted to dialectical and critical political theory will find that Cochran keeps the relevant questions aIive. Tad Dunne, S .J . Regis College, Toronto ?he Mirron Minrl: Spirit.uaLity and ?ransfornation. By Willian Johnston. San Francisco: Harper & Ro!r, 1981. pp. 181 + x. sr0.95. willian Johnston, an lrish Jesuit, is Professor of Religious Studies at Sophia University in Tokyo and a former Director of the Institute of oriental Religions. Students of mysticisn likely kno$, him for such previous good works as The Inne? EAe of Looe and The Stitl Point. students of Lonergan perhaps first met him at their teacherrs invitation: "I have found extremely helpful Will.iam Johnston's The Mystieisn of the Cloud of Unknouing . , . Readers wishing to fill out my remarks witl find in his book a position largely coherent with my oum" lMethod in ?heoLogy, p. 3 4 2 1. In The Mirro" Mind, Joh'nsxon returns the compliment, making explicit use of Lonerganrs view of objectivity, conviction that one only cones to moderate realisn through a conversion, program to understand understanding in "his great book Insight, ,' and distinction bet$reen knowing and knowing oners knowing. Implicitty, Johnston derives (Be from Lonergan the transcendental precepts attentive, Be intelligent, Be reasonable, Be responsible, Be
I"lETHOD
committed) that he uses to ligious dialogue, biblical
his structure interpretation,
discussions and inner
of interrehealing.
Ihe Mirror Mind therefore represents some of the fruj-t that the interaction bethreen Lonergan and Johnston has produced, and one might validl-y consider it an offspring of the "Lonergan School," although Johnston is not a disciple, in the pejorative sense, and apparently is not a member of the Lonerganian inner circle. Rather he is a spiritual theologian aware enough of the problems that mysticism and interreligious cognitional dialogue entail to want a profound view of consciousness such as Lonerganrs and have the good sense to put it to r"rork. In the present volume Lonergan is more in the background than the foreground, but students of Lonergan will find many resonances throughout. Johnstonrs chapters ln The Mirror Mind are: "Interreligious Dialogue, " 'Self-Realization , " "Body and Breathing, " "Words and Sjlence, Holy Books," "Transformation of Feeling, ing and Redernption,' and 'Love: Human and Divine." In most of these chapters he moves back and forth between Christian and Buddhist teachings. On interreligious dialogue he is hopeful, stressing the comon ground that the transcendentaLprecepts offer and the union that sincere religionists such as Christians and Buddhists may find in their living, mystical faith: "Already Christians who dialogue with Buddhists are discovering that Ievels of consciousness previously dormant are opening up to the presence of God. Already it becomes apparent that Christian mysticism is in its infancy and that the mysticism of the future vrill outshine in splendor anything that has existed p ast" in the (23). Self-realization takes Johnston to the centrality of Buddhist enlightenment, where one finds oners true name, and to Christian divinization, where God is the self's inmost substance. The middle chapters on body and breathing, words and silence, and the holy books deal tjith the riches of both Eastern and Westem religious experience with these themes: how the body is to be enl-ightened and spiritualized; how words and silence are contrapuntal in deep contenrplative experiencet how the holy books reveal more and more as one is oneself filled with bodhi-Iiqht or the Spirit. My favorite chapter was "Transformation of Feeling." Here Johnston rounded out a Lonerganian program for the appropriation and authentication of consciousness by stressing the nystical use and purification of the affections. These themes continued in the 'Healing next chapter, and Redemption," where the stress lay on Ietting the divine darkness or cloud draw off oners poisonous passage, purify oners soul of memories, guide one's life-cycle its deep disorders. The final chapter, on love, was in the spirit of The fnner Ege of Looe, making the casâ&#x201A;Ź that the blind stirring of affection or living fl.ame of love is the key to oneis transformation by cod, as erell as the soul of a sacramental vierr of other people and a rich appreciation of fliendship. The unity of The Mi.rror Mind emerged. in this final stress on love, so much so proposed from the beginning that I wish it had been nore clearly as the varioua topics' binding motif. The Mirror Mind began as the D'Arcy Lectures given at Campion Hall, Oxford, in the Fall of 1980 on the topic "Christianity Perhaps that topic lrould in Dialogue with Eastern Mysticism." have rnade a better sub-tit1e than I'Spirituality and Transformation." For, to my mind, "transformation" has to include more than one's personal relations with God and other individuals. Nature and locietal structures also cry out to us to regard thern in transformed \rays, to interact with then so that we bring them under the warming influence of divine love. In a brief Epilogue Johnston does allude to the claims the poor have on our love and compassion. Throughout the book he does mention the mystic's
91
BOOK REVIEWS
phenomena as the sound of water. But sensitivity to such natural the wholeness one might think mystical Iove should ernbrace and encourage is surprisingly curtailed. The economics, politics, oppression, warfare, and culture at large that shape spirituality in any age, and distort it greatly in our onn, are present Lo The Minnor Mind onl-y tangentially. True enough, their transfornation ultimately depends on the agape that Johnston's mystical interests spotlight. Lonergan's more general labors suggest, however, that a fully adeguate spirituality would pux agape in close contact with economic and general cultural analyses, so as to be able to show quite precisely what contemplation can do to succor the wretched of the earth. John carmody Wichita State
Universitv
ChristoLhelapA II: The Fasting and Feasting HeartBy Bernard J. Tyrrell, New York: Paulist Press, 1982. Pp. 342. S.J. 912.95 hardback. $8.95 paperback. The effort at constructing a coherent synthesis of modern psychological insight with religious and spiritual r'risdom has been greatly aided by the comprehensive heuristic structure of the study of the human subject by Bernard Lonergan. Walter E. Conn has done important studies correlating Lonergan's observations on conversion with various developtnental theories. Sebastian Moore is in the proceas of elaborating an existentiaLsoteriology informed by his own creative reorientation of psychoIogical theorists. My own efforts have been to ground a redirection of depth psychology in Lonergan's intentionality analysis and then to complement intentionality analysis with the reoliented psychology. And Bernard Tyrrell haE been at rrork articulating the principles and process of a concrete therapeutic praxis that integrates particularly his Ignatian with tradition he has gained in the course of his o$rn passages the insights and ongoing conversions and in his practice as a counselor and therapist. The book under revien is the second of Tyrrell's major works al-ong these lines, and it draws rnore extensively and explicitly on the Ignatian heritage than did his earlier Chris(New York: Seabury, tothenapg: Healing through Enlightennent f9751. Tyrrell tells us at the beginning that his book is addressed to readers both to religion and to the le"sympathetic gitimate insights of science." His aim is "to bring together these two spheres which have often been subject to rigid separa'an integration tion and compartmentalization." He intends in theory and practice of the principles of healing and growth present in Christian revelation, the fgnatian exercises, and the fields secular of psychology and psychotherapy i (51 . The book consists of an introduction on ipassages and conversions' and of tuo major partg, each of rhich hae two sections. The tno parts concern, leapectively, the foundations and the propro ject . "Foundations" cess of Tyrrell I s Christotherapeutic (sectreats and defornation of the hurnan subject the development governing principles both the theory tion 1l and methodological (section and practice 21. 'The Process" deals of Christotherapy (section with the healing of sin, neurosia, and addiction 1l and the healing and education of such feelings as anxiety, fear, an(section ger, sadness, and depresaion 21. The book closes with an appendix on guilt. Dr. David Fleiger whose judgrment is of Edmonton, Alberta, based on the experience of implementing Tyrrell's synthesis, guite well the success with which Tyrrell formulates achieves his goal. ChristotherapA II, Fleiger says in the Foreword, achieves "a holistic system of healing and growth of inestimable
92
METHOD
directors and to lay men and benefit to counselors and spiritual w o m e no f g o o d w i l l w h o s e e k t o r e a l i z e h i g h e r l e v c l s o f p s y c h o and spiritual maturity" (rl) . Iogical integrity given the nature of this In a short review, and especially journal, I have chosen to concentrate on poj-nts of dialogue, key rathcr than to expatiate on the merits of some of Tyrrell's diagnosis existential spirit-feasting, notions: mind-fasting, o f s t a g e s a n d t u r n i n g t o and discernment. and the turning-from I would like to suggest a way of understandongoing conversion. work to Conn's, Moore's. and my ing the relations of Tyrrell's questj-ons, own. Then I would like to raise t!'ro methodological manner of and to conclude with a suggestion regarding Tyrrell's to those of other therapeuti-c Practj-his own position relating tloners. work in terns of a funcIf one were to locate Tyrrell's Iof the psychology-spiritua understanding t ional-specia I ization it would be considered by and large a work of ity probletnatic, thought lie in of Tyrrell's The real foundations communications. he has gained from long exPosure to Lonergan's the self-knowledge and from an ongoinq and completo self-appropriation invitation beand transformation setf-understanding mentary psychological y e a r s of Dr. Thomas Hora ago with the assistance gun a nurn-berof process of learnand continued since through the self-correcting has been involved in the process of ing. Much genuine dialectie positions on given of othersr at the judgments offered arriving process (assembly, completi-on, issues, but the actual dialectical in ?heselection--Method classification, comparison, reduction, oLogy, p. 250) is not repeated in the text. Christotherapeutic (corresponding obviously to doctrinesl formulations of positions synhtork does emerge from a systematic occur, and the resulting articulation thesis, yet the ain of the book guides Tyrrellrs of such labor for the primarity of the fruit in the direction Perhaps the resynthesis. concrete praxis of a new therapeutic and myself can best be underlations among conn, ltoore, Tyrrell, Connts work to specializations. stood in terms of functional I , dialectical-foundationa date as well as my own have been largely a conthat we have employed reflects in that the actual discourse in an from counter-positions of positions cern with the sifting of the heuristic structure to an integral to contlibute effort ' Moore s work sub jectdeveloping organic-psychological-spiritual as a guide is doctrina I -Gystematic . since it "uses foundations and presented by dialectic" from the alternatives in selecting of the meaning of doctrine"(Meclarification "seeks an ultinate direct discourse aims thod in Theology, p. 3551. And Tyrrell's dialecprimarily the meaning of his own and others' at revealing for the and systematic reflection doctrinal, foundational, tical, psycho logica 1-sp i r itua 1 therof an integratecl concrete practice apy. question has to do with the cateMy first methodological from addiction. and conversion conversion gories of psychological provide those workinq to implement iionversion and its varieties a constituting categories Lonergan'a nethod with foundational and normative understanding for explanatory heuriitic Gtructure of converl,!y own understandi.ng of the varieties of the subject. category heuristic sion is such that one may speak of a distinct of conand so of a unique variety understanding, for explanatory proxiof which one sPeaks affects versi.on, only if the reality converlevel of consciousness. Thus religious mately a distinct leveI, moral conversion the sion affects proximately the fifth and second--and PhiIip the third conversion inteltectual fourth, theoretic eonfor a modern-scientific Mcshane has argued recently e v e nt at the second level-transformative version as the di6tinct the first and what I have sPoken of as psychic conversion affects the repressive censorship into a constructive transforming level, into consciousthe emergence of imaginal materials one regulating
BOOK REVIEWS
93
ness. Tyrrell uses the tertn "psychological conversion" in a way different from my use of "psychic conversion. " Psychological neurotic way of existing conversion is "a shift from a basically and functioning to a dominantly healthy state" (17) . This and two of from addiction,r' it seems to me, represent "conversion the fruits conof some cornbination or other of the foundational versions, for an explanand not distinct foundational categories atory understanding may appear of the person. The discussion purely academic, but if what we are about is the cumulative articulation of interiorly differentiated consciousness, it seems pertinent to raise such a question. My second question has to do with the relation of special and general categories. Frederick Lawrence has argued persuaprevalent sively against the cogency of the currently nethods impresof correlation. But at tines Tyrrell conveys the contrary positivism. The transcendension of extrinsicism or revelational and so outside it there is nothing tal field "is unrestricted, at all" (MeLhod in IheologV, p. 231. There is but one "primary processr" but one "pulsing flow of life," but one search for direction Positivisn of a theological in the tnovement of life. variety is a temptation for one who acknowledges that the categories of psychological and compact science are too restrictive to do justice to the process. But r.that ere must learn is a disarticulates course in ot,atione re-cLa that confidently in a truly rnanner all of the dimensions of the process in their synthetic I have no doubt that this intrinsic relations with one another. is Tyrrellrs and I suspect that it is largely his conintention, q u a l i f y p sychologies cern to relate hinself to and not grounded that leads him to express himself at in theological foundations defensive and theologitines in a manner that seems religiously cally positivistic. to be more And so let me conclude by encouraging Tyrrell confident heuristic about the integral Arounding of what he is provide the grounds for a higher about. Theological foundations and dialectically achieved synthesis of the various psychologican be stated in direct discourse. cal theories. That synthesis and/or Points of agreement and disagreement with other theorists practitioners The result would be can be relegated to footnotes. p r e s e n t a t i o n of one synthetic a more unified and straightforward in achievement. What Tyrrell is about is on the mark. Writers philosophinot eguipped $rith Tyrrell's the area of spirituality p s y c h o l o g i s t s p s y c h o l o g i c a l a s w e I I a s cal and sophistication, not faniliar discernment, are all lacking somewith religious My concluding word, then, is one of thing that Tyrrell offers. encouragement that, except uhere he chooses to engage in dialechis text to a straighttic in the strictest sense, TyrrelLlinit generated position, for$rard presentation of his own imanently debate with confidence to relegate and display the rightful others to a less prominent position. Robert M. Doran, S.J. Toronto Regis College, Tel.lere of the vord. By John Navone, s.J. and Thomas cooper. New York: Le Jacq Publishing Inc., 1981. Pp. 375. S23.00 hardp a p e r b a c k . back. 913.95 and most TeLLers of the l.lord is for John Navone the latest comprehensive in a seriea of books rthich he has dedicated to the Anong his most recent books basic topic of the theology of story. arez Touards a Theology of Story (Slough, U.K.: St. PauI Publications, 19771 and The Jesus Story: 0u? Life as StorA in chriet (Collegeville, Press, 1979) . Thonas CooPer Minn. : The Liturgical joins Navone as coauthor of TeLLers of the Nord and the reault
94
of their area of
METHOD
collaborative effort is a major contribution the systematization of the theology of story.
in
the
The book consists of a brief introductory section entitled Part I: A Ihneefold Propaedeutic to the Theology of SLorA, a central section Part entitled II: Nine Monents in the Theologg ,Ihe of Stony and a finaLsection consisting of three Appendires. part first is authored by Navone alone and it suggests in three brief chapter6 a historiographical, literary and philosophical contert in yhich part. to situate the second The core of the book, the second part, is coauthored by Navone and Cooper and divides into a section entitled A PhenonenoLogy of StorgteLling (l,ionâ&#x201A;Źnts One through Threel and The llnioersal Story of God ToLd (Moments Four through in the Life Story of Jesus Nine) . Within the nine moments of the theology of story the authors develop a seriea of L23 theses arranged in cl-usters. l,loments One through Three of the theology of story focus respectively on human persons as the subjects of their stories, on the craft of telling and on the meaning stories of human stories. l,loilenta Four through Nine deal with in turn cod as revealed yith through hunan stories, the gift of codrs love through the Spirit of Jesus as grounding the story of Christian conversion, with Jesus Christ as the Sacrament human life srho transforrns stories, rith the Jesus for story as the foundation the story of His conrnunity, the Church, with the Jesus story as the revelaj o y " tion that human beings are ever to be "surprised by and, finally, vith the Blessed Trinity as the beginning, the middle and the end of all our storytelling. The authors of Tellers of the l"lord h.ave clearly done their in acquainting themselves with the najor books and arhomemrk ticles relevant in sqne fashion to the theology of story. The bibliography of yorks cited in the text itself runs welI over are 200 or more books and articles 100 entriea and there suggested of the l"lord i,s for further reading. Although Tellers principally a theol-ogical work, interdiscipliit is profoundly nary in its interests and incorporates materials from a wide philosophy, psychology, variety of disciplines, including hissociology. .tory. aim in writing Tellers Navone and cooper state that their of the Uord vras to create first . . . theology systematic "the As far as I know, ?ellers of the lr'ord is the of story"(3{0}. first attenpt at a major systematization of the theology of story and I believe it basically achieves what it sets out to acthat As a first it a beginning, not conplish. effort, is, of course, yet an endr but theologians in the future nho seek to develop and rigorous systematics of the theology of story more nuanced yi1-I of necessity account of this richly be required to take work of Navone and Cooper. creative, seminal acknouledge the influence The authors of the worti and I think Lonergan in Tellers are appropriate, this Lonerganian influence journal. given ligatory, the naturâ&#x201A;Ź of this
of the srork of Bernard some reflections on if not. indeed, ob-
reality of the foundational First, Lonergan's articulation plays diverse forms an important role in of conversion in its which is the Te'l.l.ers of the lr'ord, especially in chapter eight Navone and chapters in the book. Iongest and one of the richest psychic, inteLattempt to show how elements of religious, cooper in ever richer lectual and moral conversion manifest themselves and self-transcendence as one moves from degrees of intensity (with and Luke of Matthew the Gospel of Mark through the Gospels for In the Gospel of Mark, Acts included) to the Gospel of John. discern of a religious-psythe authors the beginnings example. p o w e r p o r t r a v e d as freeinq the new where cod's is chic conversion
BOOK REVIEWS
>)
convert frorr the servitude of encapsuLation in the self and opening him or her to tr:rst "j-n another"(158); further, the authols discern the first fruits of a noral conversion in the convert,s submission to Jesus' rule and kingdom; fi.nally, Navone and Cooper see the beginnings of an intellectual conversion in the interior movement of the convert from a notional to a real assent to the Lordship of Jesus. After analyzing the GospeJ- of Mark in the light of Lonerganrs conversions the authors attempt to show hort conversion in its diverse dimensions is rnanifested in successively more intense degrees of self-transcendence in the cospels of Matthew, Luke and John. Of particular interest to ne is the authorsr reference to a "psychic' form of conversion. In the major context in which the term appears (f68 ff.) they do not appear to use the expression aceording to the technical, partly Jungian-inspired sense which ( o r i g i n a t o r Robert Doran of the term) gives it in his tritings. Rather, psychic conversion seems to mean for the authors of ?eLLens of the llot,d a shift from encapaulation in the self to trust in another and an ever growing sense of being beloved children of God. If this is Navone and Cooperrs understanding of the conversion of the psyche, it would correepond rather closely to my ortn understanding of what a conversion on the psychic level inpreaa, 19821 I (Nee York: paulist volves. Tn Chz.ietothe"apv If consider one of the most fundamental forms of a conversion of the psyche--I use the expression conversion"--to in"psychoJ,ogical volve a shift fronr a sense of being unloved to a felt sense of being lovable and frorn a state of basic mistrust to a trusting mode of being in the world. Interestingly, Navone and Cooper make significant use of the nritings of psychiatrist Dr. Frank Lake who stresses in his writings the primal need for basic acceptance by significant others if authentic psychological developnent is to occur . A second reflection I rculd like to make regarding the Lonergan-Navon e-Cooper relationship concerns the issue of systematics. Now, although the authors of lellets of the l/ord describe their book as a systematic enterprise I believe it would be an error to consider pure exemplification it to be a gtrict, of Lonerganrs seventh functional specialty, systematics. Frederick Crowe, for exanqrle, in his brilliant lheology of the Chrietian I,lord lNev York: Paulist Press, 1978) attempts to lrork rigorously according to the rnethodical exigencies of a single functional specialty, namely, history, and he gucceeds optinally in his enterprise. But- TeLLers of the tlond is a wide ranging, richly nultidineneional work which makes no clain to operate exclusively within the functional specialty syatenatics. As I have already shown, ?ellere of the tlor"d involves lengthy considerationa involving the reality of convergion in ite diverse dinensions. There is alao a profound paatoral dinension at work through the book. In fact, one of the factors whlch makes the work nrost readable is the authors' freguent recourse to the telling of various storiea in order to give flesh and blood reality to their nore abstract considerationa . It is irportant, I believe, to note that there is nothing rigorous in Navone and Cooperrs delineation of 'nine momentsr in the theology of story or in their elaboration of 123 theses. There is no insistence that there are of necessity nine and only nine moments in the theology of story. In fact, the authors make no attempt to offer a systematic definition of the term .noment.. Moreover, i-n Appendic ltf the authors humbly include a section entitled The Thesee the Autho?s Mieeed. In rny judgment it is precisely the fluid, non-definitive, open-ended character of the work rf,hich is one of its most inviting and attractive qualities. the
In a third, authors for
very their
brief reflection I would like to use of the language of "persons"
conmend in refer-
95
METHOD
Due to the influence of KarI Barth and to ence to the Trinity. has arisen on the part of Karl Rahner a hesitancy 6ome ertent as Word and Spirit to speak of the father, 6ome theologians in part to a fear "persons." This hesitancy is due, I believe, prefer to And so certain theologians of Lapring into tritheisn. speak of three "modes of being" in God rather than of three peropposed to the sons. I think that this tendency is misguided, personalist and of the Creeds language of Holy scripture clearly Here I can only and offensive to ordinary believers. and Councilr that Lonergan not deDonstrate assert--due to lack of space--but uritings clearly shows and Trinitarian in hir christological and psychology of of the netaphysics that a proper underetanding peraon aa analogously removes any danger applied to the Trinity most appropriate and, fact, tnakes it of a lapae into tritheicur in as conto speak of the lhree uho are the One God as persons, nature . scioug rub jects of the one divine I would like to note an imporIn a foutth brief reflection in the second tant change vtrich Navone and Cooper introduced print printing of lellere of the book. h the first of their conunents on few negative tlot'd l}i.e authors srote in one of their ' L o n e r g a n r s proper appreciation of the precar* Lonerganrs sork: . . . seems and noral- developnent iousness of hunan intellectual role that the comnunity him to the essential to have blinded plays in the concrete experience of falling in love with God" (2791. In the second print of IeLLers of the llord the text is ' I n l ' l e t h o d i n T h e o l o g y , L o n e rganrs proper apchanged to read: and moral preciation of the precariousness of human intellectual with Londeveloprent . . . may give to the reader unacquainted the impression that writings ergan'e other and less accessible role that conununity plays in the he ie btind to the essential of falling concrete erpcrience in love with God" 12791. I simply *iehed to note thia change and. I leave it to readers of the work occur and posthe context in which these statenenta to explore for the tertual modification. eible rearon. of the lr'ord with great I recqmtrend leLlere In conclusion, collaborative to further enthuaiaam and I look forward eagerly p a r t publication of John Navone and Thomas Cooper. efforts on the Bernard J. Tyrrell, Gonzaga University By Christopher An Approach to Chrietianitg, (Fount Paperbacks) , 1 9 8 1 . P p . 3 0 0 . Collins
s.J.
Butler. London: 2.95 Eng. pounds.
and reassessrnents of nutTrberof introductions A significant tod,ay (e.9., in the nodern world..exist as a religion christianity Kiing's 0n Being a Rahner's Foundati.one of the Chrietian faith, As monumental as theae approaches may be, their etc.l. Chriatian, gheer size--if not theological bias--may diasuade the Potential reader. Thus, it is with considerable Pleasure that rte can welIt is unique in the sense that contribution. come an Englishman's that sPeaks an apologia for chri.tianity aims to write Butler people who may feel an obscure need for funda"to intelligent of profesfrom the refinements mental meaning, but who recoil although In this he is largely auccessful, sional theology"(7). ic no watered-down one must say in the same breath that this and there are some theologicatechism. The thought is rigorous, (Lonergan, Rahner) , as well as those who will strike cal favorites (von Hugel, Popper) . But so as strange bedfellows some Christians with a deftness that bespeaks wisdom, Butler brings forth be it. and thoroughly convincing It all comes out as utterly their truth. hunane. The tone
is
contextually
set
in
the jjdtial
tr"to chapterss
BOOK REVIEWS
97
appropriation of man the focusing on a practical "The Question," questioner, and non Being Reasonabler" in which Butler wrestles with determinism, the contemporary enemy of the hunran person (in all its most recent version I would imagine something like "itrs is the responsibly free person. in the genes!"1; the alternative An introd.uction night consider these prelinito Christianity naries superfluous, but they really do sâ&#x201A;Źt the proper conditions for an appreciation of the Christian religion. In fact, it can be argued that authentic Christianity will not have a chance, unlegs there is the requisite vision of uhat a human being is; our religion tyo chapters requires a proper mindset. There then follow on the use of Scripture today. These too are lnore than inpresjottings: sionistic an appreciation of the workings of tithout to the historical-critical method, it it virtually i4>oaeible forrnulate t'he depositun Even though Butler rnight be nunfidei. (in bered anrong the tnore conservative useri of this technique this reviewer's opinion!), still he recognizes that ou" eyea of faith need it. It is our way of separating nyth and nagic fron the truth of religious reality. 'The The core of the book is found in chapters five and six: Point of Reference" and "The Point of Ultimate Reference.' I would wager that this is where Butler will lose many of his readers, for he demands nothing less than an appropriation of the phenonenon of self as subject. There is the easily recognizable growth and perhaps even a recognition human biological of authentic human freedom in its npral expression, but there is also the inadeguacy of penetrating the self. llhere does it all point to? vfe can noir introduce the uord 'God.' It is a dangerous word . . that, left it has to be a&nitted about to ourselves, what we can say with certainty a himis rather abstract . . . but lneverthelesal reality although he is bewhich re have to affirn, yond everything knouthat ue caD grasp by iElâ&#x201A;Źdiate of the unreledge. He is the ultimate aatiafaction questioning that naLes us huran; but he is stricted a satisfaction affirn sithout that ue can already having actually attained. lle ig indeed the abgolute Mystery (11{-1151 . but I The i.nfLuence should be apparent to all Lonerqan reader3, appropriawould also add that it is an excellent herneneutical tion of vatican I on cod. subsequent chapters take up such problemg as God apeaking and the ChriBtian on the resurrection event. mesaage centering Both are handled with a derterity rarked by the best of llost-Enth'G eccleIightenrnent theologi.cal catcgories. But it i3 Butler eith ch.ptera. Beginnlng siologist that shinea through the fln.I (appropriate a reflecting nrodels for rhich are Prul, church poacs the hard querand the author of llcbrevg), Butlcr "John,' as an objections an3rera. Chrlstlanity and offere some lapidary quertlon: phenornenon begina uith the atill valid tive, ecclesial lhls ie the tro-edgcd rrord, "uhat think you of christ?r(292). which looks to itcelf and any forn of christianity rcre aa a personal nu8t cultural than aa authentic engagecnt inheritance fhat face the problematical fact of an unauthentic tradition. is the church really? It should be obvious that ideal Chrirtiena unity and ity is to be found in that Church ufiich represents nessage. For communion of the faithful vitnessing to Chriat'i Roman Catholics froi Pope to us ordinary this means a eitness notion of an folk; rith that untidy it rneans getting confortable of the hierarchy Church; and in it all note rell "invisible" for he knorr8 that the values. Yet Butler is also realistic, Church has an imperfect strain lsenper nefornanda, harboring sinners, etc. | . such a distinction betueen the church as it ought
METHOD
98
us historically is does not render to be and the Church as it a for lJe cannot afford to sit on our haunches waiting imobile, be tantamount to adpurified To act thus would church to occur. be effective; such that Christ's message cannot already mitting Furthermore, doomed to failure. a notion of Church is always be witnessed should hope for the confused or disenchanted fresh Rather than the at vatican II. Church's efforts in the official we need the long hard look of spirioutburst, brief emotional of not convinced of the value And if one is still tualmaturity. from the Church and religion? Recall that institutional. "apart we should know virtually to the Church who belonged the authors (217) . possidentis" of Jesus" (2151 . "MeLiox conditio nothing is not membership More profoundly, the question of church is problem to abandon at all: what we ought an ecclesiglogical pertains to God alone. In the which notion of certainty that life method: . . . is lived of generalized enpirical spirit "our the extent to to note And it is astonishing by probabilities. taking risks succeeds"(282) . By and large which life, so lived, In a sense reality. it is good to trust is justified; in life another way, Pascalrs or, a detective story. to put it is like it you except to offer has nothing scepticism wager is right. "Fgr ( 2 8 8 ) g e t ting a thorw o r d , w e a r e . In a the grave and extinction" modern gr.urmar of faith. oughly aggiornaof critical the book is a masterpiece overall, inExistenz. It is packed with nento and authentic Practical vierdpoint push christianity to a higher sights that successfully are some distracting Admittedly, there beyond mere ideologies. quibble: a somehrhat forced e,9,, points one might about which (154), on the shroud of a short corollary for miracles argument (178-179), detract from the but these do not effectively Turin that into point out the one :hing If I were pressed whole. that being insistence continual pressed me, it would be Butler's For the ala Christian. of being human is a criterion correctly rewith christian for those who have problems ieady religious, book j-s Butler's curious, or for the simply identity, ligious an educajust It can provide resource of erudition. another. not lolle et tege. a wide audience. for tion Jerome M. Dittberner St. Paul Seminary
of fhe Linits Books, 1980.
Analysis. Pp. 295-
By Stanley $17.95.
Rosen.
New York:
Basic
of Professor Rosen's book is certainly The general drift to be s)tmpaare likely one with h'hich readers of this journal addressed applaud his "imPerative especially they will thetic; . For all philosophers; becone self-conscious"(12) to analytical of this school, the ains of many philosophers his slrmpathy vith he argues that they can be charged with making and depending on to spell out, and which indeed canassurnptions which they fail with the technical be expounded or justified not in principle A large part of his book. affect. ri.gor which thâ&#x201A;Źse philosophers He is devoted to exposure of these assumptions. acaordingly, cornmendrigor and for all that they frequently complains that, they are not as a rule notable for self-criticismtucidity, of the novetnent, and the fact that it has someThe real virtues among schools of how got the name of being uniguely "scientific" from the fact that its selfattention philosophy, have deflected are Typical practitioners justification is largely rhetorical' of opposed views to confuse irony in the presentation inclined into the jargon of them. Moreover, translation with a refutation philosophers has not on the whole clariapproved by analytical. as it problems of philosophy. the traditional fiea or reiolved
99
BOOK REV]EWS has so widely been believed that it would; on the has led to their being ignored or distorted.
contrary,
it
philosophy has been the of analytical very characteristic when Professor Rosen admits that this, attack on "psycholoqism." you canproperly formuLated, is quite justified; and carefully not, for example, purport to reduce logic or the theory of meanBut this should not be taken as ing to psychology with impunity. a pretext for ignoring the importance of the conscious subject Holdever much analytical reflection. as a topic for philosophical philosophers to obscure or to get round the may have attempted an intellidoes not just "mean" of itself; fact, a structure gence has to perceive or at least be capable of perceiving it, as "pointing-to" such-and-such a meaning. one might regard it, that we an attack on the superstition the book as quite largely under the Pretence that lre are not adequately can do philosophy b e t n een subjects. conscious and intelligent "The distinction principles sense and nonsense, and even the force of logical linguisdoes not reside within tike that of non-contradiction, that poses the tic axioms and symbols but in the intelligence (the Literal sense of the axioms as 'worthy of being believed' absurdity of attempts to show that the mind terml . The intrinsic actors is a nachine is that such a performance would have neither nor an audience" (11) . to these evils? what is Professor Rosenrs proposed antidote to concePabandon its attemPt totally Philosophy should frankly presupthat all analysis it should realize tualize the world; need conscious poses a prior and that both activities synthesis, subjects to perform them. what we have need of now, he says, is not ne\d systems, let alone new s.olutions to concePtual puzzles, probbut a more conprehensive grasp of the basic and perennial our To set aside these problems may flatter lems of philosophy. mastery, or our sense of technical of enlightenment illusions Not, plomotes a vulgarization of the human spirit. but inevitably of course, that lve ought to abolish science in the name of a reactionary aestheticism; it is not science, but an abuse of it to rdhich errors, based on an underlying complex of theoretical his vocation best follows we should be opposed. The philosopher balance bethreen man and the by trying to preserve a delicate none more so, but activity, a rational cosrnosi this is certainly the imposthe arnbition of performing Professor Rosen disclaims to rules and regulations. sible task of reducing this rationality is to fecundate his analytask of the philosopher "The positive his dreams with anwith dreams, and to discipline tical skills alysis" (250) . book, and hope important I conclude that this is a rather be widely read and taken to heart rather than expect that it will philosophers. It seems to me rather more satisby professional of contemporary analytical of the plight in its diagnosis flctory philosophy, than in its account of hrhere a lemedy is to be foundto the fundamental arfind a good many parallels The reader will gument of Lonergan's Insight; but it is a remarkable index of the cultures of conternporary philosophical variety and insularity should and independent-minded writef that such a well-informed having read that book, or heard of its show no signs of either w h o l e i t is raOn the author- The style of the work is curious. muddiness is to readt but the overall and difficult ther turgid epigrams and shafts of wit. by brilliant quite frequently relieved Hugo Meynell of University
Calgary